Totally

Committed!

THE IMPORTANCE OF
COMMITMENT
IN BIBLICAL TEACHING

Revised Edition

ERIC H.H. CHANG

 Large Print Edition
This large-print edition is suitable for reading on a tablet or a
laptop computer, and has a print book layout (e.g., footnotes are
placed at the bottom of pages). Its text is identical to that of the
print book (ISBN 978-1515071686) and the Kindle e-book (ASIN
B0754HLLDZ), both available from Amazon.com.

PDF Edition of “Total Committed!”

This book is released to the public as a free PDF e-book. Though

free, it remains under copyright and is not in the public domain.
You may redistribute the file if no fee is charged for it and no
alteration is made to it, as issued by Christian Disciples Church.
For the latest version of the file, please visit www.christiandc.org.
Permission is needed for translating this book. To write us
about translating it, please use the email address below.
This e-book is released to the world free of charge and with the
same goal that the author, Eric Chang, had always had for it: the
glory of God and the edification of God’s people in Jesus Christ.

Christian Disciples Church

[email protected]
December 22, 2020
 Totally
Committed!
THE IMPORTANCE OF COMMITMENT
IN BIBLICAL TEACHING

Revised by Bentley C.F. Chan

ERIC H.H. CHANG

Totally Committed! The Importance of Commitment in Biblical Teaching
By Eric H.H. Chang, Revised by Bentley C.F. Chan

Copyright © 2001, 2015, 2020, Eric H.H. Chang, Bentley C.F. Chan

Paperback edition ISBN 978-1515071686 and ASIN 1515071685

Kindle e-Book ASIN B0754HLLDZ
These ISBN and ASIN numbers do not apply to this PDF edition

Paperback edition printed in the United States of America

by Kindle Direct Publishing, an Amazon.com company

Cover and interior design by Bentley C.F. Chan

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any
form or by any means—electronic or mechanical, including photocopying,
recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system—without written
permission from the copyright holders.

Image credits: Mikadun/Shutterstock; Mikael Damkier/Shutterstock

Image credits: Can Stock Photo/rozum

Scripture quotations marked ESV are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version,
copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by
permission. All rights reserved.

Scripture quotations marked NIV are from The Holy Bible: New International Version.
Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. All rights reserved
worldwide. Quotations are from the 1984 edition unless the 2011 edition is mentioned.

Scripture quotations marked HCSB are from the Holman Christian Standard Bible.
Copyright © 1999, 2000, 2002, 2003 by Holman Bible Publishers. Used by permission.
Holman Christian Standard Bible, Holman CSB, and HCSB are federally registered
trademarks of Holman Bible Publishers.

Scripture quotations marked NASB are from the New American Standard Bible, ©
copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975,
1977, 1988, 1995. Used by permission.
 Contents
Preface xiii

Part One: Commitment to God

Loving God with all our Heart, Soul, Mind, and Strength
1. Commitment in Scripture 1
2. Commitment is from the Heart 25
3. Riches, the Root of Spiritual Dullness 45
4. Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 69
5. Commitment in Practice 93
6. The Abundant Christian Life 111
7. Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 129
8. The Goodness of God 149
9. Overcoming Evil with Good 163
10. Experiencing the Reality of God 183

Part Two: Commitment to One Another

Loving One Another As Ourselves
11. Lateral Love 213
12. As Yourself 229
13. Who is my Neighbor? 247
14. Commitment to be Led by the Spirit 263
15. The Golden Rule and the Renewing of the Mind 281

Scripture Index 299

 Dedication

I here remember Henry Choy:

Who guided my first tottering steps

in spiritual infancy, and taught me how to walk
in Christ not by words alone but by life example—
a man totally committed to the truth, to Christ.

And who, in the end, sealed his commitment with

his blood in some remote, unknown labor camp.
Habakkuk’s commitment encapsulates
Henry’s way of life:

“Though the fig tree does not bud

and there is no fruit on the vines,
though the olive crop fails
and the fields produce no food,
though there are no sheep in the pen
and no cattle in the stalls,
yet I will triumph in Yahweh;
I will rejoice in the God of my salvation!
Yahweh my Lord is my strength.”

Habakkuk 3:17-19 (HCSB)

 Preface

T
his book did not come from any plan or desire to write
a book for the sake of writing a book. Rather, it grew
out of an effort to address certain situations in our
churches. In our churches we had non-Christians who were
contemplating baptism and wanted to know how to live the
Christian life. But we also had Christians who, despite having
been baptized, did not know what it means to be a Christian in
the biblical sense. They were living in spiritual defeat and
making no headway in their “Christian” walk because they did
not know what it means to follow the Lord Jesus.
These Christians come from all walks of life and every type
of religious upbringing but there is a common denominator to
their spiritual malaise: a lack of commitment to God. A
Christian who is not committed to God is like a soldier who is
not loyal to his own country or a family member who doesn’t
care about the welfare of his own family. Without commitment
to God, the Christian life simply does not work.
To help this situation, we set up a Bible training called
Commitment Training (CT) which is still ongoing in our
churches (Christian Disciples Church). The present book,
which is based on the CT material and edited for a wider aud-
ience, can be used beneficially by all churches because it deals
with universal issues that confront many in the body of Christ.
 CT has since been given to over a thousand people, many of
whom were non-Christians seeking to be baptized. Thankfully,
most of them have gone on to committing themselves to God.
A minority, however, felt that the cost of discipleship is too
high, and deferred making the commitment of faith.
The first CT was given in English in Hong Kong, a city in
which English is not the mother tongue of most people. Hence
we used a simple style of English to conduct the training. This
was for clarity but also for facilitating translation, including the
translation later used in the CTs given in Thailand, India,
Nepal, Myanmar, and Indonesia. But even among the trans-
lators, the level of English is not necessarily high. And as for the
trainees, some are not well educated even in their own lang-
uages. Here is where simplicity of language is useful, and where
we see God’s wisdom in having the New Testament composed
in the Koine Greek of the common people as distinct from the
literary Greek of the educated.
The 15 chapters in this book correspond to the 15 CT
sessions, each originally an hour long. Most people can,
however, read through a chapter of this book in far less time.
The thought of publishing the CT sessions was not originally
in our minds. But by God’s grace, many have found them
helpful over the years, so the question was repeatedly asked as
to why they should not be published.
The first edition of this book was published in 2001. This
2015 revised edition improves the flow of writing (e.g., by
removing the repetition which is natural and effective in speech
but is not needed in writing) and adds supplementary para-
graphs here and there (e.g., to explain commitment in the light
of biblical monotheism).
We hope that all who read this book will be inspired to com-
mit to the one true God as we follow in the steps of His Son
Jesus Christ, who lived in obedience and total commitment to
his God and Father.

Eric Chang
Montreal, July 1, 2000

Bentley Chan
Montreal, October 13, 2015 (and December 20, 2020)
[email protected]
 Part One:

Commitment
to God

Loving God
with all our Heart,
Soul, Mind, and
Strength
 Chapter 1

Commitment in
Scripture

T
he Christian life is not for the faint of heart because it
involves tough questions that demand concrete
answers rather than superficial pat answers. How do
we gain eternal life? Or know that God is real? Or live as true
Christians? Or die to sin?
In the Bible, as we shall see, the answers to these questions
are tied to our commitment to God.
As I said in the Preface, a Christian who is not committed to
God is like a soldier who is not loyal to his own country or a
family member who doesn’t care about his own family. The
uncommitted Christian life simply does not work.
Commitment is not something half-hearted but is a total res-
ponse to God. There is no point in discussing commitment
unless we have, at the very least, the desire to commit to God.
Our aim in this book is to bring about an active response to
God rather than increase our head knowledge of Him. We aim
2 Totally Committed!

for a life-changing breakthrough in our relationship with God.

And for those of you who have already made some kind of
commitment, my hope is that any remaining barrier that stands
between you and God will be lifted. I will base this book entirely
on the Bible, the word of God, and not on human opinion.

Partial commitment is worse than no

commitment
Many Christians struggle in the Christian life year after year,
hindered by a partial commitment to God. In most cases the
problem is not zero commitment but partial commitment. But
in the Bible, partial commitment is worse than no commit-
ment. The Lord Jesus says:

I know your works: you are neither cold nor hot. Would that
you were either cold or hot! So, because you are lukewarm,
and neither hot nor cold, I will spit you out of my mouth.
(Rev.3:15-16, ESV)

“Cold” means turning away from God altogether. Yet in the

mind of Jesus, that is not quite as bad as “lukewarm,” which is
neither here nor there. You may be 80 percent for God and 20
percent for the world, but the fact is that not even 95 percent is
good enough for God. He requires of you nothing less than
total commitment.
Many Christians make no progress in the Christian life
because of half-hearted commitment. They don’t experience
the joy and peace of the Christian life and can’t communicate
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 3

with God because He doesn’t listen to their prayers. The

problem is that their commitment has not been settled: they are
not totally committed to God.
We can say with absolute certainty, on the basis of God’s
word, that without total commitment it is impossible for you
to live the Christian life. This is not a matter of theory but of
reality. If you are not committed to God, you will find that your
Christian life won’t work. If God doesn’t answer your prayers,
then something needs to be sorted out in your commitment.
Even among those who are serving in the full-time ministry,
there are some who have commitment problems, and this is us-
ually something they find out only after entering the ministry.
It is a miserable situation to be in, for you may have given up
everything in the world to serve God, only to find yourself
lacking joy, spiritual power, and fellowship with God.

Where do we find commitment today?

Commitment is taught everywhere in the Bible, implicitly or
explicitly. If we remove commitment from the Bible, there
would be no Bible left to read, for commitment lies at the heart
of our relationship with God.
When I was a young Christian in China, no one had ever told
me about commitment. I did, however, have the advantage of
knowing God at a time when it was dangerous to be a Christian
and when our pastors were being sent to labor camps. We knew
that without commitment, we would not survive as Christians.
4 Totally Committed!

Hence commitment to God was not something that the church

had to spell out explicitly.
When I later arrived in Hong Kong, I said to myself, “It’s so
wonderful to live in a free society where I can worship God in
church and buy a Bible at a bookstore.” But when I started
visiting the churches in Hong Kong, I saw just how dead the
Christians there were. My heart sank. I said to myself, “This is
freedom? These Christians have no life in themselves!” I
couldn’t talk with them about the deep things of God or even
the basic things.
When I shared with them about what God had done in my
life, they could not understand what I was talking about. They
would give me a puzzled stare as if I had come from outer space.
After hearing of my experiences of God’s miracles, they would
say to me, “But these things took place in the book of Acts. Did
you just come out of the first century?” I said to myself, “What’s
happening here? I can’t even fellowship with my fellow
Christians.”
Over time, as I listened to the sermons preached in the
churches, I began to discern an indifference to the vital matter
of our relationship with God. When I talked with some of the
pastors, I felt I was conversing with businessmen who were
more interested in church income or church property than in
a deep relationship with God. They were constantly thinking of
ways to expand their church facilities and raise funds to expand
their organizations, much like a business trying to expand its
market share. I felt sick in my heart and wondered what the
problem was.
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 5

For a time I couldn’t pinpoint the problem. But as I waited

on God for an answer, and examined what the Bible may have
to say about it, I began to see that the root problem was a lack
of commitment. People in free societies are not interested in
committing to God. The church’s failure to teach commitment
has resulted in the dead churches all around us. Whenever I
raised the matter of commitment, many would say to me, “The
cost of commitment is too high. If you teach it, no one will
come to church or become a Christian.” To this I would say,
“But commitment is taught everywhere in the Bible.”
Let us now look into the Bible to see what it says about com-
mitment. Do not accept what I say out of any human opinion,
but see for yourself what the Bible teaches about commitment.

Who is the God we commit to?

The Bible teaches not just commitment but total commitment.
Commitment is the foundation of our relationship with God.
It is sometimes stated explicitly in the Bible, and sometimes
implicitly in verses that make sense only in connection with
commitment.
We begin with an important passage from the Hebrew Bible,
the Shema1 of Deuteronomy 6:4-5:

1
“Shema” (Hebrew for “hear” or “listen”) is the first word of Dt.6:4
(“Hear, O Israel: The LORD our God, the LORD is one”). The Shema origin-
ally referred to the sacred proclamation of Dt.6:4 but has since been
extended to include Dt.6:4-9 and 11:13-21, and Num.15:37-41. The
paramount importance of the Shema is seen in the fact that it has become
6 Totally Committed!

4
Hear, O Israel: The LORD our God, the LORD is one. 5 You
shall love the LORD your God with all your heart, with all
your soul, and with all your strength.

Here total commitment to God is seen in total love for God.

We are to love the LORD our God with all our heart, all our soul,
all our strength. The triple “all” encompasses totality of devot-
ion (all your heart), totality of person (all your soul), totality of
action (all your strength).
And who is the LORD our God whom we are to love with all
our heart? Here LORD is printed in small capitals, a typograph-
ical convention used in English Bibles to indicate that the
original Hebrew word is YHWH or Yahweh.
Hence we are to commit to Yahweh! We are to love Yahweh
our God with all our heart, all our soul, all our strength. Note
the following rendering of Dt.6:4-5 in New Jerusalem Bible and
how it preserves the name Yahweh:

Listen, Israel: Yahweh our God is the one, the only Yahweh.
You must love Yahweh your God with all your heart, with
all your soul, with all your strength. (Dt.6:4-5, New
Jerusalem Bible)

a Jewish confession of faith, and some Jews have died for their courageous
and unwavering allegiance to it.
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 7

Who exactly is Yahweh?

For a discussion on who Yahweh is, see the supplementary note
at the end of this chapter. Here is a summary in seven points:

• “Yahweh” is God’s personal name

• “Yahweh” is the primary designation for God in the
Hebrew Bible
• “Yahweh” is a unique name that never refers to false gods
• Yahweh is the one and only God
• Yahweh is the sole Creator of the universe
• Yahweh is the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob
• Yahweh is the God and Father of Jesus Christ

Loving God with our whole being

Having looked at Deuteronomy 6:4-5, we now extend it to
include verses 6 and 7, in order to see the degree of our
commitment to God:

Hear, O Israel: The LORD our God, the LORD is one. You
shall love the LORD your God with all your heart and with
all your soul and with all your might. And these words that
I command you today shall be on your heart. You shall teach
them diligently to your children, and shall talk of them when
you sit in your house, and when you walk by the way, and
when you lie down, and when you rise. (Dt.6:4-7, ESV)
8 Totally Committed!

Whether you are asleep or awake, sitting or walking, inside or

outside the house, you must love the LORD your God with all
your heart, with all your soul, with all your strength. This is
total love and total commitment, and is repeated in
Deuteronomy 11:13:

If you faithfully obey the commands I am giving you

today—to love the LORD your God and to serve him with all
your heart and with all your soul … (NIV)

This is reaffirmed by the Lord Jesus in Matthew 22:37:

And Jesus said to him, “You shall love the Lord your God
with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your
mind.”

Hence, in both the Old and New Testaments, total commit-

ment is seen in loving the LORD our God (Yahweh) with our
whole being.

Is the word “commit” really in the Bible?

Is the word commit or commitment found in the Bible or are
we just making it up? Before answering the question, we note
that the absence of a word in the Bible does not necessarily
mean it is biblically incorrect. Some biblical concepts are con-
veyed by words not found in the Bible. An example is the word
sacrament which refers to baptism and the Lord’s Supper.
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 9

Another example is atonement, a word that refers to

something achieved by Christ’s death: he died to atone for—to
pay for—our sins in order to reconcile us to God. The word
occurs only once in the New Testament of KJV, in Romans
5:11, a verse in which modern Bibles are more likely to use
reconciliation. But whether atonement is used or not, it ex-
presses the truth of what was accomplished for us at the cross.
But commit does not fall into the same category as sacrament
or atonement because commit is a word that is actually used
many times in the Bible in relation to God. It is found, for
example, in Psalm 31:5 of most Bibles: “Into your hands I
commit my spirit; redeem me, O Yahweh, the God of truth”.
When Jesus was dying on the cross, he said, “Father, into your
hands I commit my spirit” (Lk.23:46). To commit one’s spirit
to God is to entrust oneself totally to Him.
“Commit” is found in Psalm 37:5 of most Bibles: “Commit
your way to the LORD; trust in him, and he will act”. Again the
basic idea is to entrust, to put something into someone’s care.
To commit my spirit to God is to put my life, my spirit, into
God’s care.
Proverbs 16:3 says, “Commit what you do to the LORD, and
your plans will be established”. Entrust your work and endeav-
ors to God so that He may cause them to bear fruit according
to His will.
Hence commit does not belong to the class of words such as
sacrament or atonement in terms of its presence or absence in
the Bible. On the contrary, commit is used many times in the
Bible in relation to God.
10 Totally Committed!

“Therefore let those who suffer according to the will of God

commit their souls to Him in doing good, as to a faithful
Creator” (1Pet.4:19, NKJV). The Greek word for soul also
means life. To save your soul is to save your life; to lose your
soul is to lose your life. To commit your soul to God is to
commit your life to God.
This is in fact the biblical principle of faith: entrusting
yourself to God. Faith is not just believing in certain doctrines
but committing yourself to God. Believing with all your heart
that an elevator can take you up is fundamentally different
from your stepping into it. If you don’t step into the elevator,
you won’t go up even if you believe with all your heart that it
can take you up. You have to walk into the elevator and entrust
yourself to it. In the Bible, to entrust is to trust “into”. When
you entrust yourself to the elevator, you step into the elevator
and let it carry you up.
Likewise you are not saved merely by believing that God can
save you. Satan also believes that God has a plan of salvation
but that won’t save him. The demons believe that God is one,
yet they tremble (James 2:19). To be saved, you must believe in
God in such a way as to commit or entrust yourself to Him.
In most Bibles, entrust is the word used in 1Pet.4:19 (quoted)
and in verses such as 1Tim.1:18 and 2Tim.1:12 and 2:2. Jesus
committed himself to God his Father, entrusting his spirit to
Him, when he suffered and died for us:

When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate;

when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted
himself to him who judges justly. (1Pet.2:23, NIV)
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 11

The story of a former gangster

We now move from the explicit to the implicit use of “commit”.
The first words Jesus preached at the start of his ministry after
his baptism were: “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is near”
(Mt.4:17).
Here the Greek word for “repent” means a change of heart,
a change of the mind, a change of attitude. To repent is to turn
your life around. You were heading in one direction, now you
do a U-turn.
But is repentance even possible without commitment? This
is what I mean by “implied” commitment. The word “commit-
ment” might not be stated explicitly, yet without commitment,
there can be no change or repentance. We are not talking of
mere superficial reform but a far reaching transformation from
one state of the heart to another.
I heard the testimony of a former Chicago gangster who
shared on what it meant for him to repent and become a
Christian. Leaving his gangster way of life would, in the first
place, put him in constant danger of being killed. His former
gang wanted him dead because he knew too many of its secrets.
He could walk into any police station and give the names of the
gangsters right up to the boss.
Secondly, because he had acquired money and property by
crime, repentance meant giving everything back to his victims.
It turns out that repentance is not so trivial after all. Could
this former gangster have repented the way he did without
commitment? He put his life on the line. He sold everything he
had and tried to give back every cent until he had nothing left.
12 Totally Committed!

For most of us, becoming a Christian is not quite so drama-

tic. But no matter what may be our circumstances, we still have
to change in our own ways. In every case of repentance,
commitment is needed because without it, change would not
be possible.
If we are unwilling to commit to God, we shouldn’t be
talking about repentance or else we will make it a hollow term.
We often think of repentance in terms of feeling sorry for one’s
sins but that is not the biblical meaning of repentance. True
repentance involves a fundamental change in heart and mind,
not just feeling sorry. The former gangster was more than sorry
when he put his life on the line; in fact the gang did try to kill
him once. He sold everything he had and became penniless.
Becoming a Christian cost him everything; it was a change that
took total commitment.

Commitment and the kingdom of God

We now proceed to the kingdom of God, a central theme of the
New Testament and Jesus’ teaching. Can you proclaim the
kingdom of God without speaking of, or at least implying,
commitment? You cannot do this except by ignoring the
biblical meaning of “kingdom”. But if you understand what is
commitment, you will know what is the kingdom of God. If you
take commitment out of the kingdom, you will be left with a
hollow term that has been emptied of its meaning.
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 13

The kingdom of God fundamentally means the kingship of

God. It declares God as King. The traditional word kingdom,
which has become standard in our Bibles, may confuse us in
this modern age because we would understand it in terms of
territory as in “the United Kingdom”. But that is not the
fundamental meaning of kingdom in the New Testament. The
kingdom of God fundamentally means the kingship of God—
His reign, His rule, His government—and is not primarily
concerned with territory (see chapter 11 of the present book,
2nd footnote, on the meaning of the Greek word basileia). But
because kingdom is used in the King James Bible, it has become
a standard term, though a few modern translations are starting
to use kingship.
The kingship of God simply means that God is king in your
life. If you think about what it means in practice, you would see
that it involves total commitment. Without commitment, you
cannot move from a self-centered way of life to a life in which
God is king. In the old way of life, you did as you wished and
sinned as you wished. You did selfish things and lost your
temper as you wished. But now that you live under God’s
kingship, you no longer do what you used to do. You even have
to get God’s permission to get angry!

“I am angry. May I lose my temper?”

“No.”
“What can I do? I am about to explode.”

Just quiet down and depend on God’s help to contain your

anger. It doesn’t mean that a Christian may never be angry, but
it does mean that you don’t lose your temper and go out of
14 Totally Committed!

control, smashing chairs and throwing dishes. You may be

angry but you don’t behave in a way that dishonors God.
Anger is not necessarily wrong. Paul says, “Be angry and do
not sin” (Eph.4:26). Anger may be justified when we see evil or
injustice, but we must not behave in a way that dishonors God.
This requires a lot of self-control, a quality that is of the fruit of
the Spirit (Gal.5:22-23).
Is it possible to submit to God’s kingship without
commitment? Not even remotely. Living under God’s kingship
takes commitment: “I entrust myself to you and submit to your
kingship in response to your love for me.” But God won’t force
you to submit to His kingship, for it is something of your own
free choice.

Are we making God a constitutional monarch?

For most people the kingship of God is a vague concept. God is
treated as a constitutional monarch in the way the Queen of
England is a constitutional monarch—a monarch in name. She
is honored as Queen and is addressed “Your Majesty” but she
has no true governing power. It is the Prime Minister who
holds the real authority. The word majesty originally meant
supreme power, yet in a constitutional monarchy, the one who
is addressed “Your Majesty” holds no real power.
A similar situation is seen in the lives of many Christians.
You might address God as Lord and King, but you do your own
thing. You are the Prime Minister who holds the real power in
your life whereas God is only a constitutional monarch who
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 15

exercises no control over your life. You are a Christian in name,

without true commitment to God.
England is nominally a monarchy yet also a democracy.
Technically, a democracy cannot be a monarchy for that would
be an oxymoron, for either the king rules or the people rule.
But today we have worked out an arrangement in which the
king or queen retains the title of monarch but doesn’t hold real
power. It is the elected representative, the Prime Minister, who
holds the real governing power. He and his government write
the agenda for Parliament and the Queen duly gives her assent.
In the Christian life, we likewise decide what we will do. We
present our agenda to God whom we call Lord and King, yet in
effect we are saying to Him, “Please sign on the dotted line and
bless me.” We may have the courtesy to say “please” but if God
doesn’t bless us, the offering will go down next week. We were
planning to give $50 but now we give $5 because God didn’t
bless us the way we wanted.
But God’s kingship doesn’t work like that. If you make Him
the constitutional monarch of your life, you will end up the
loser. You may fool yourself but you won’t fool God. Your life
will be an empty palace in which you do your own thing but
God is not there.
16 Totally Committed!

Commitment and the Sermon on the Mount

The Sermon on the Mount (in Matthew chapters 5, 6, 7) is
crucial to a correct understanding of Jesus’ teaching, yet we
cannot even understand the Sermon itself because we have
mentally subtracted commitment from it.
When you look at the Beatitudes (the “blessed” statements
in Mt.5:3-12), would you say that those who are described as
“blessed” would be regarded as blessed by the standards of the
world? Blessed are the poor, yet the world thinks the rich are
blessed. Blessed are those who mourn and weep, yet the world
expects joy and laughter from those who are blessed. Blessed
are the meek, yet the world admires the dominant and the
assertive. The Beatitudes conclude with, “Blessed are those who
have been persecuted for the sake of righteousness”. Since
when is persecution a blessing? If you are persecuted for being
a Christian, would you feel it is a blessing?
What the Bible describes as a blessing, the world doesn’t
consider to be a blessing. Here we see that God’s values are the
opposite of man’s:

“For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your

ways my ways,” declares Yahweh. “As the heavens are high-
er than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways and
my thoughts than your thoughts.” (Isaiah 55:8-9)

I have always said that the Bible could not have been invented
by man, for it is so different from the way we think.
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 17

Commitment and grace

Commitment is inseparable from grace, for without commit-
ment we cannot avail of God’s grace and power, whether it is
the power to understand His word or to fulfill His commands.
Sooner or later you will find yourself in a situation in which
you say, “Lord, this is impossible to fulfill, but because you
command it, I will do it by your grace.” With this kind of
commitment, you will experience God’s power.
After we fulfill the Beatitudes, the next step is to fulfill the
verses that come after the Beatitudes: Matthew 5:13, “You are
the salt of the earth,” and verse 14, “You are the light of the
world.” These phrases sound familiar to us, yet the church is all
too often not the salt of the earth or the light of the world. Again
the root problem is a lack of commitment. You cannot bypass
the Beatitudes and proceed to verses 13 and 14. If you try to
skip over the Beatitudes to become the salt of the earth, it won’t
work. You become the salt of the earth only when you are
committed to fulfilling the Beatitudes: to be poor in spirit, to
mourn for sin, to be persecuted for the sake of righteousness.
Many Christians have not experienced God’s transforming
power. But if we let God change us, we will experience His
power and know Him as the living God. We will then move
from darkness to light: “You were once darkness but now you
are light in the Lord. Live as children of light” (Eph.5:8).
18 Totally Committed!

The determination not to sin

The Lord Jesus continues in the Sermon on the Mount:

If your right eye causes you to sin, gouge it out and throw
it away. It is better for you to lose one part of your body
than for your whole body to be thrown into hell. And if
your right hand causes you to sin, cut it off and throw it
away. It is better for you to lose one part of your body than
for your whole body to go into hell. (Mt.5:29-30)

This is true commitment! In fact the word “commitment”

may be too weak to describe this decisive and frightening
course of action. You must be willing to cut off your right hand
if it causes you to sin. Without this kind of commitment, Jesus
warns, you could end up in hell.
But Jesus is not so superficial as to mean that you can deal
with the problem of sin merely by cutting off your hand. We
might as well chop off our heads for our brains would still be
sinning after our hand has been cut off. In the previous verse
(Mt.5:28), Jesus says that the problem of sin lies in the “heart”.
He then uses vivid language to describe the kind of com-
mitment that is needed to fight sin. He doesn’t mean that you
literally cut off your hand but that you must have the determi-
nation and commitment to do whatever it takes not to sin. It is
better to lose something such as your hand or eye than to end
up in hell.
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 19

Our God is a loving God yet also a holy God. Holiness is a

central teaching in the Bible yet it is seldom taught in the
churches today. Commitment to God cannot be separated
from commitment to holiness.

Discerning the truth

Finally, how do we know if a teaching is true or false? Jesus says,
“If anyone’s will is to do God’s will, he will know whether the
teaching is from God or whether I am speaking on my own
authority.” (Jn.7:17) Again we see the call to commitment. If
you are committed to doing God’s will, you will know whether
a teaching is true or false, whether it is from God or from man.
I have absolute confidence in God’s truth because ever since
I have come to know Him many years ago, I have put this verse
into practice. I testify it is true. I have staked my life on it, and
I know it is true. If you are willing to commit to God, you will
experience Him as the living God!
20 Totally Committed!

Supplementary Note

Who is Yahweh?

I n English Bibles, when the word “Lord” is printed in small

capitals as LORD, it indicates that the original word in the
Hebrew text is YHWH or Yahweh. For example, the familiar
phrase “the word of the LORD” is in Hebrew literally “the word
of Yahweh” (e.g., 1 Kings 18:1, “the word of Yahweh came to
Elijah”). In Psalm 23:1, “The LORD is my shepherd” is literally
“Yahweh is my shepherd”. The familiar term, “the Spirit of the
LORD,” is literally “the Spirit of Yahweh” (e.g., Ezekiel 11:5, “the
Spirit of Yahweh fell upon me”).
In fact the standard translation of Isaiah 42:8 makes no sense
(“I am the LORD, that is my name”) unless the name Yahweh is
restored, as in NJB and HCSB: “I am Yahweh, that is my name”.
The typographical convention of rendering “Lord” as LORD
in small capitals is explained in the prefaces of most modern
Bibles. For example, ESV says, “The ESV usually renders the
personal name of God (YHWH) with the word LORD (printed
in small capitals).”
We now make seven brief observations about Yahweh, with
emphasis on the identity of Yahweh. Who is Yahweh?
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 21

1. “Yahweh” is God’s personal name

We have just quoted ESV as saying that YHWH is the “personal
name of God”. This crucial fact, that “Yahweh” is God’s per-
sonal name, is seen throughout the Hebrew Bible, for example,
in the Ten Commandments: “You shall not take the name of
Yahweh your God in vain” (Ex.20:7). It is seen also in Exodus
3:15, where God said to Moses:

Say this to the people of Israel, “Yahweh, the God of your

fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God
of Jacob, has sent me to you.” This is my name forever, and
thus I am to be remembered throughout all generations.
(ESV, with “Yahweh” in the original Hebrew text restored)

When God said, “This is my name forever” (see the italics), He

was referring to His own name Yahweh which is mentioned in
the same verse. The word “forever” indicates that Yahweh is to
be God’s name not just for one generation but for all eternity;
indeed it is “to be remembered throughout all generations”.
It is standard knowledge among Bible scholars that Yahweh
is God’s personal name, as seen in Bible encyclopedias such as
ISBE (“Yahweh is the only truly personal name of God in Is-
rael’s faith”), in Hebrew dictionaries such as TWOT (“Yahweh,
the personal name of God”), and in Bible commentaries such
as UBC (“the knowledge of the personal name of God, Yahweh,
was arguably the greatest gift of God entrusted to Israel”).2

2
ISBE (God, Names of); TWOT (484a, YHWH); Understanding the
Bible Commentary (Dt.5:11).
22 Totally Committed!

In fact some Bible scholars are calling for a return to the

original name Yahweh. A standard five-volume theological
dictionary says:

The “translation” LORD is something of a problem from

various perspectives. LORD obscures the fact that Yahweh is
a name and not a title … In view of this reality, it could be
argued that, as with other personal names, we simply trans-
literate what the original Hebrew was thought to be—
Yahweh.3 (italics added)

2. “Yahweh” is the primary term for God in the Hebrew

Bible
Whereas “Yahweh” occurs 6,828 times in the Hebrew Bible,
“Elohim” (God, god) occurs about 2,600 times. Hence the pri-
mary designation for God in the Hebrew Bible (Old Testament)
is not “God” but “Yahweh”.

3. “Yahweh” is a unique name that never refers to false

gods
Most of the 2,600 or so instances of “Elohim” (God) refer to the
God of Israel; yet over 200 times it refers to false gods such as
the golden calf (Ex.32:4) and the goddess Ashtoreth (1Kings
11:33). By contrast, the name “Yahweh” always refers to the
God of Israel and never to false gods, without exception.

New International Dictionary of Old Testament Theology (vol.5,

3

Yahweh).
 Chapter 1 – Commitment in Scripture 23

4. Yahweh is the one and only God

Yahweh says, “I am Yahweh, and there is no other, besides me
there is no God” (Isaiah 45:5), and “there is no other god
besides me” (v.21).

5. Yahweh is the only Creator of the universe

Yahweh says, “I am Yahweh, who made all things, who alone
stretched out the heavens, who spread out the earth by myself.”
(Isaiah 44:24)

6. Yahweh is the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob

Yahweh instructed Moses to tell the Israelites: “Yahweh, the
God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and
the God of Jacob, has sent me to you.” (Exodus 3:15)

7. Yahweh is the God and Father of Jesus Christ

First we note that Yahweh is our Father: “You, O Yahweh, are
our Father” (Isa.63:16; cf. 64:8; Dt.32:6; Mal.2:10). Specifically,
He is “the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Rom.15:6;
2Cor.1:3; 11:31; Eph.1:3), a truth echoed by Jesus when he says,
“I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and
your God” (Jn.20:17). Three chapters earlier, Jesus calls his
Father “the only true God” (Jn.17:3), an identification that
aligns with Isaiah 45:5: “I am Yahweh, and there is no other,
besides me there is no God”. Hence Yahweh is the God and
Father of Jesus Christ.
 Chapter 2

Commitment is
from the Heart

Commitment of the heart

I
n this chapter we show that commitment runs through the
Sermon on the Mount. Let us start with the following
statement by the Lord Jesus:

It was also said, “Whoever divorces his wife, let him give her
a certificate of divorce.” But I say to you that everyone who
divorces his wife, except on the ground of sexual immoral-
ity, makes her commit adultery, and whoever marries a
divorced woman commits adultery. (Mt.5:31-32, ESV)

What has this to do with commitment? In a marriage, two

persons commit to each other. When the commitment breaks
down at the heart level, divorce is often the next step. Where
there is no heart commitment, marriage loses its God-intended
26 Totally Committed!

meaning. Some people marry for money or citizenship, or by

the compulsion of circumstance. But regardless of the reason,
can there be a meaningful marriage without commitment?
Sin is fundamentally non-commitment or contra-commit-
ment; it is the refusal to be committed to a person or to God.
That is why adultery harms the marriage commitment, and
why God says, “I hate divorce” (Mal.2:16). God hates non-
commitment in a marriage just as He hates non-commitment
to Him by His people.
In the Garden of Eden, God told Adam not to eat the fruit of
a particular tree, yet the whole event is summed up in Adam’s
disobedience. Can there be true obedience without commit-
ment? “Obedience” is another word that loses its meaning
when commitment is removed from it, for what will remain is
no longer heart obedience.

Commitment in speech
In the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus talks about divorce one
moment, then trustworthiness of speech the next moment. His
statements in the Sermon may seem disconnected until we see
that they all bring out various aspects of commitment.

Again you have heard that it was said to those of old, “You
shall not swear falsely, but shall perform to the Lord what
you have sworn.” But I say to you, Do not take an oath at all,
either by heaven, for it is the throne of God, or by the earth,
for it is his footstool, or by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the
great King. And do not take an oath by your head, for you
 Chapter 2 – Commitment is From the Heart 27

cannot make one hair white or black. Let what you say be
simply “Yes” or “No”; anything more than this comes from
evil. (Mt.5:33-37, ESV)

If I say yes, I commit myself to doing what I said I will do. If

I say no, I refrain from doing what I said I won’t do. Either way
there is commitment. Your character has to manifest commit-
ment in your speech whether it is “yes” or “no,” with nothing
more said. No vow is needed. Making a vow adds nothing to
what you have said. A vow is often said for the purpose of
convincing someone that you mean what you have said. But
fundamentally, your character has to be such that you always
mean what you say, vow or no vow.
As we go through the Sermon on the Mount, we will see its
underlying theme of commitment. As for vows, there is such a
transformation of character that our word becomes our bond
and commitment. You wouldn’t trust someone who could one
moment say “yes” and the next moment say “no.” And because
God’s own character expresses commitment, He cannot toler-
ate the non-commitment which is so typical of the unregen-
erate person.

Love is ultimately a commitment

Continuing in the Sermon on the Mount, the Lord Jesus says:

You have heard that it was said, “You shall love your
neighbor and hate your enemy.” But I say to you, Love your
enemies and pray for those who persecute you, so that you
28 Totally Committed!

may be sons of your Father who is in heaven. For he makes

his sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on
the just and on the unjust. For if you love those who love
you, what reward do you have? Do not even the tax collect-
ors do the same? And if you greet only your brothers, what
more are you doing than others? Do not even the Gentiles
do the same? You therefore must be perfect, as your
heavenly Father is perfect. (Mt.5:43-48, ESV)

The opening statement is, “You shall love your neighbor”.

Ponder for a moment on the meaning of love. Fundamentally,
what is love if there is no commitment? Can you give me a
definition of love that excludes commitment? That would be
impossible because commitment is the essence of love. Many
people miss this vital point and think of love as a feeling. But
the biblical meaning of love is a love that is rooted in commit-
ment rather than in feelings.
Over the years I have asked people who were planning on
getting married, “What do you like about him?” or “What do
you like about her?” To my surprise, often the answer is, “I like
his/her looks”. And what does that mean? Do you like the
hairstyle? Or the eyes? I would scratch my head and say to
myself, “Are beautiful eyes going to be the foundation of this
marriage?” They sometimes go deeper: “I like his/her style.”
What does that mean? Are you referring to the way one talks
or dresses? If you fall in love for superficial reasons, what will
happen when one of you falls sick, grows old, or has thin hair?
Is that the end of the relationship?
 Chapter 2 – Commitment is From the Heart 29

Surely we have to build commitment on a firmer foundation.

At the very least I wouldn’t commit myself in marriage unless
the two of us share the same life goals. We will travel the same
road, fight the same battles, and strive for the same goals. This
will provide a stronger basis for committing to each another.
A marriage based on feelings or external attractiveness but
not deep substance has no foundation for commitment. If you
take commitment out of love, the word love will have no more
meaning as far as its biblical definition is concerned.

Three points on love and commitment

1. Love is based on commitment, not emotions

We love the neighbor or love one another, not because you are
lovely or I am lovely, but because God is lovely and has com-
manded us to love. This eliminates emotions as the foundation
of love. Commitment is the only sure basis on which love be-
tween people can survive. If you base a commitment on “liking”
the other person, the commitment will not survive, for it takes
only one careless word to wreck the relationship. If we take
commitment out of love, there would be no more love to talk
about.
30 Totally Committed!

2. The commitment to love is a matter of obedience

The motivation of love should not be mere liking. In Jesus’
teaching, the reason we love and commit is not that the other
person is lovely but that God has commanded us to love. Hence
the commitment to love is an act of obedience.
We love the unlovely because God, who is lovely, has
commanded us to love the unlovely, even our enemy. From
your perspective, your enemy is the most unlovely of all. If you
love only the lovely, it would be impossible for you to love the
enemy. It is hard enough to love a friend when you know his or
her shortcomings, never mind loving an enemy.
The fact is that we cannot love our enemy except by God’s
power. We have enough difficulty loving our friends. Many
wives have a hard time loving their husbands, and many
husbands their wives. But where there is commitment on our
part, there is grace from God that empowers us to do what we
normally cannot do. When you live by the power of God, you
will know that He is real.
I know that God is real because I have taken up the challenge
to commit to Him and, contrary to my nature, to do His will.
When I do what I normally cannot do, I know that His grace is
empowering me. Many Christians find no joy in the Christian
life because they haven’t taken up the challenge of com-
mitment. But if you take up this challenge, you will experience
God’s power.
 Chapter 2 – Commitment is From the Heart 31

3. Commitment comes from a heart transformed by

God’s power
True commitment comes from the heart and is not an external
performance for others to see. This comes out in Matthew 6 in
the Sermon on the Mount with its teaching on fasting, prayer,
and almsgiving. Commitment comes from a transformed nat-
ure, not by gritting one’s teeth and saying, “I will see this
through.” What we might call “heroic commitment” is really
nothing more than an attempt to do God’s will in our own
strength. It is sure to fail because sooner or later we will get
exhausted and frustrated. You may be sincere in your commit-
ment but you are still depending on your own strength. You
need to commit to God from your heart and draw strength
from Him.
The commitment that Jesus calls for in the Sermon on the
Mount is impossible except by God’s power. I have seen Christ-
ians make an effort at commitment and then give up because
they are doing it in their own strength. Try loving your enemy
in your own strength, and you won’t make it beyond a minute
or two.

The other side of the picture: God’s

commitment to us
Let us delve deeper into commitment, right into God’s very
nature. In First John chapter 4, twice we see the monumental
statement that God is love:
32 Totally Committed!

The one who does not love does not know God, because God
is love (v.8) …. God is love, and the one who remains in love
remains in God, and God remains in him. (v.16)

Twice it is said that God is love. Since God is love, those who
follow Him must also walk in love. And since commitment is
the foundation of love, commitment is intrinsic to the nature
of God who is love.
But our commitment to God is incomplete until we see the
other side of the picture: God’s commitment to us. This is
already seen in the same chapter: “We love because He first
loved us” (1Jn.4:19). Similarly, we commit to God because He
first committed to us.
In the remainder of the present chapter, we will look at God’s
commitment to us rather than our commitment to God.
Indeed, towards the end of Matthew 5, the Sermon on the
Mount shifts its focus from our commitment to God to God’s
commitment to us. Jesus says:

… that you may be sons of your Father in heaven. He causes

his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sends rain on
the righteous and the unrighteous. (Mt.5:45, NIV)

Here we see God’s commitment to us on the basis of the fact

that we are His creatures. When He sends rain on the earth,
does He bless only the righteous, steering the rain to their fields
while the unrighteous receive no rain and starve? The biblical
answer is that God shows His basic commitment to all people
whether they are righteous or unrighteous. He gives rain and
sunshine to the unrighteous even if they don’t thank Him for a
 Chapter 2 – Commitment is From the Heart 33

successful harvest but attribute it to their own industriousness.

But if God holds back the rain for a year, they will begin to see
their human limitations. If the rain is held back two years, their
helplessness will become acute. If God holds back the rain for
three years as in the days of Elijah when God punished the
people of Israel for their disobedience, their situation will
become unimaginably dire.
God is committed to His creatures. Whether you are
righteous or unrighteous, God gives you rain, sunshine, air to
breathe, and health. In this world do we see a pattern of good
health among the righteous and poor health among the
unrighteous? In fact, if there is any pattern at all, it may be the
other way around, in which case you might feel that God is
partial towards the unrighteous. Psalm 73 laments that the
wicked prosper while the righteous suffer.
God our Creator is committed to His creatures even if they
don’t thank Him. Do you thank God for what He has given
you? Are you committed to your Creator? Many people are not
committed, not even when they have good health or a high-
paying job. Isn’t it amazing that God is gracious to a world that
doesn’t acknowledge Him? But there is more:

Look at the birds of the air; they do not sow or reap or store
away in barns, and yet your heavenly Father feeds them. Are
you not much more valuable than they? …. And why do you
worry about clothes? See how the lilies of the field grow.
They do not labor or spin. (Mt.6:26,28, NIV)
34 Totally Committed!

Look around you. Do birds depend on things such as barns and

tractors? They don’t even sow seeds! Yet they are vibrant creat-
ures that fly and hop and sing. God has seen to it that His
creatures have food and other provisions.
Look at the flowers around you. One thing I like about Hong
Kong is that there are flowers all year round. I wonder if the
people of Hong Kong might take flowers for granted. In
Canada, flowers bloom only at a certain time of the year, but
when they bloom, I would often pause and admire their beauty.
Not even Solomon in his kingly glory could compete with the
beauty of flowers (v.29).
When you bring home a rose, you admire its beauty, but it
dies in a few days’ time. But while it was living, it had value and
meaning in displaying God’s beautiful design in creation and
His care in providing for the needs of His creation. If God
clothes the grass of the field with beauty, which is alive today
and gone tomorrow, will He not do much more for you, “O
men of little faith” (v.30)?

Trusting God for our needs

Jesus is saying all this not to increase our theological knowledge
of God’s attributes, but to teach us to trust God for our physical
needs. In China I lived by the words in Matthew 6 every day for
three years. Every morning when I got up with no food for the
day, I would say, “Father, you look after the birds of the air. I
have nothing to eat today, so please look after me, your child.”
Every day my Father would provide for me without fail. You
 Chapter 2 – Commitment is From the Heart 35

can imagine what that does to your faith as it is being built on

the solid experience of trusting Him, committing to Him, and
knowing that His word never fails. I know the truth of these
words, and I hope you do too. It would be a great pity if the
only thing you know in this world is securing your own life
with your own hands, at the cost of not experiencing God’s
reality.
At the conclusion of the first full-time discipleship training
which I led in Montreal, I told the trainees that they will be sent
to the province of Ontario. I said to them, “You’re going to
learn to trust in God. I’m sending you out to Ontario with only
a few dollars in your pockets, and for the next month you’re
going to trust God for all your needs.” They had only enough
money to travel to Ontario, plus a few dollars for the month
ahead. I said, “We will see whether God looks after His servants
or not, whether He will provide for your needs or not. If the
Bible is not true or God is not real, forget about committing
your life to serving Him. What’s the point of giving up your
careers to serve a God you can’t put your trust in? If you end
up starving in the coming month, forget the whole matter, and
pack your bags and go home.”
When they returned to Montreal a month later, they weren’t
any thinner than when they began their journey. They were
rejoicing in God and sharing how He had provided for their
needs for a whole month. One month isn’t a long time, but even
in that short time they had learned a lot about God’s reality. I
know that my God is real!
36 Totally Committed!

This is not tempting God but applying what Jesus has taught
us in places like Luke 12. Trust God to meet your needs. Don’t
be anxious about food and clothing. Don’t store up treasure on
earth but give your riches to the poor. Then go out in full
dependence on God and see what He will do. That is commit-
ment! What’s the point of talking about commitment without
getting real about it? And how did the disciples follow the Lord
Jesus? They lived as he lived. Just as Jesus had nowhere to lay
his head, so they received no adequate financial support from
any earthly source. Every day they would venture forth, trust-
ing in the Father.
Do you dare entrust your life to God? If you don’t consider
Him trustworthy enough to look after you in this life, what is
the basis of your confidence of having eternal life in the age to
come? You may be hoping for the best, yet you aren’t really sure
that after you die, God will raise you up. If you can’t trust in
Him now, how will you trust in Him for your future? That is
why so many Christians lack conviction in their Christian
message or life direction. They have not understood God’s
commitment to them. It is most exciting to live in this world
when you know that the eternal God is committed to you! This
will bring peace and joy into your life in a way that few have
experienced.
Jesus tells us not to be anxious over things such as clothing
(Mt.6:28). Anxiety is the negation, even denial, of commit-
ment. But when I am committed, I am confident. I am no
longer anxious but have peace in my heart. When I know that
God is committed to me, I have nothing to be anxious about.
 Chapter 2 – Commitment is From the Heart 37

God’s further commitment to us, His children

Matthew 7 takes us to the heart of the Sermon on the Mount,
right into God’s commitment to us. We have seen that His
commitment to us is based on the fact of creation, for we are
His creatures. But beyond that basic commitment, He is
committed to His children on a deeper level:

Ask, and it will be given to you; seek, and you will find;
knock, and it will be opened to you. For everyone who asks
receives, and the one who seeks finds, and to the one who
knocks it will be opened. Or which one of you, if his son asks
him for bread, will give him a stone? Or if he asks for a fish,
will give him a serpent? If you then, who are evil, know how
to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your
Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask
him! (Mt.7:7-11, ESV)

If God is your Father, how much more than your earthly father
will He give good gifts to you! He will see to it that your needs
are met. In China, when I was by myself and penniless, with no
place to sleep, I had to depend on God totally. Every morning I
would say, “Lord, I am your child and you are my Father,” and
He would never fail me.
God the Creator is committed to us His creatures, which is
why even the unbeliever will have his needs met. But if further
we are God’s children, He will be committed to us on a yet
deeper level, as Father to son or daughter. “But to all who have
received him, who believed in his name, he gave the right to
become children of God.” (Jn.1:12)
38 Totally Committed!

In summary, God’s commitment to us is expressed on two

levels: the level of creation, expressed to all mankind; and the
level of sonship, expressed to His children. If we are the sons of
God, we will experience His commitment on these two levels.
Let it sink into your heart that God is committed to you!

How God expresses His commitment to us

depends on how we commit to Him
A vital principle emerges from the Sermon on the Mount: God
is committed to us, but how He expresses His commitment
depends on how we express our commitment to Him. Whether
He blesses us or judges us, whether He deals with us graciously
or sternly, depends on how we respond to Him. Even God’s
judgment is an expression of His commitment to us.
Different people experience God differently because they
commit to Him differently. You will experience God in one
fashion or another, depending on your commitment to Him. If
you are committed to God, He will respond to you in one way.
If you are not committed to God, He will respond in a different
way. Matthew 6:1 says:

Beware of practicing your righteousness before other people

in order to be seen by them, for then you will have no reward
from your Father who is in heaven. (ESV)

If you practice your righteousness for others to see, you

won’t get a reward from God. But if you practice your right-
eousness in secret (e.g., by giving to the poor in secret), “your
 Chapter 2 – Commitment is From the Heart 39

Father who sees in secret will reward you” (v.4). In the one case
you get no reward from God; in the other you get a reward.
How you respond to God and His word will determine whether
you get a reward or not. God’s commitment to you is always
there, but how you experience it depends on how you respond
to Him.
The same principle is repeated in verse 5 (no reward from
God) and verse 6 (reward from God), and again in verse 16 (no
reward from God) and verse 18 (reward from God). Those who
receive reward from men in the form of human praise won’t
get any further reward from God.
The link between God’s commitment and our commitment
continues in the Sermon on the Mount. Whether we are
forgiven depends on whether we forgive others. God shows His
commitment to us by forgiving us if we forgive, or not forgiving
us if we don’t forgive:

If you forgive men when they sin against you, your heavenly
Father will also forgive you. But if you do not forgive men
their sins, your Father will not forgive your sins. (Mt.6:14-
15, NIV)

Matthew 7:1-2 brings out a similar principle:

Do not judge or you too will be judged. For in the same way
you judge others, you will be judged, and with the measure
you use, it will be measured to you. (NIV)
40 Totally Committed!

If you are committed to someone, you will do what is good

for him or her. But judging a person is an act that elevates you
above commitment: You are saying that you don’t owe him any
commitment, yet you stand above him as judge. You have
taken God’s place in regard to that person, but without God’s
love and commitment. Jesus says that the standard you
measure to others will be measured to you. Exegetically this is
a “divine passive,” an indirect reference to God: God is not
mentioned explicitly but it is implied that He is the one who
will treat you according to how you treat others. It also reveals
whether you are obeying God. If you judge others, you are
disobeying God’s command not to judge. If you love others,
you are obeying His command to love. If you judge others, God
will judge you. If you love others, God will pour forth His love
on you.
To experience God’s abundant love, simply obey the com-
mand to love. To experience God’s judgment (which is also an
expression of His commitment to us), go out and judge others;
then you will see what God will do to you even though you are
a Christian.
The same principle is at work in Matthew 7:7: “Ask and it
will be given to you; seek and you will find; knock and it will be
opened to you.” Again it is your act that draws out a response
from God. Ask and it will be given to you. If you don’t ask, you
won’t get anything. If you seek after God with all your heart,
you will find Him. If you don’t seek after God, you won’t find
Him. If you don’t knock on the door of the Kingdom, it won’t
be opened to you.
 Chapter 2 – Commitment is From the Heart 41

The Christian life is not one in which we sit back and wait
for something to drop from the sky and onto our laps. It
involves a dynamic of asking, seeking, and knocking. God will
respond to our actions because He doesn’t want us to be
puppets but people who take the initiative to seek what is good
in His eyes. The Christian life is one of constant interaction
between God and us. Jesus continues:

Likewise every good tree bears good fruit, but a bad tree
bears bad fruit. A good tree cannot bear bad fruit, and a bad
tree cannot bear good fruit. Every tree that does not bear
good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire. (Mt.7:17-19,
NIV)

If we bear good fruit, we will receive blessing from God. If we

bear bad fruit, His commitment to us will be expressed in
judgment, for every bad tree will be cut down and thrown into
the fire of God’s judgment. Never take God’s judgment to be
non-commitment on God’s part. In fact, judgment is an act of
God’s absolute commitment to His creatures. The responsibil-
ity of committing to God rests on us. The buck is in our hands,
and we cannot pass it back to God.
Not just in the New Testament but also the Old Testament
do we see the principle that God’s response is based on our
response:

The LORD has rewarded me according to my righteousness,

according to the cleanness of my hands in his sight. To the
faithful you show yourself faithful, to the blameless you
show yourself blameless, to the pure you show yourself pure,
42 Totally Committed!

but to the crooked you show yourself shrewd. (Psalm 18:24-

26, NIV)

The pure will find God pure, the loyal will find God loyal,
the crooked will find God hard to deal with. God is to you what
you are to Him. If you start playing games with God, you will
end up in a losing game. If you are honest with God, He will be
honest with you. God is never dishonest but if you have a dis-
honest or crooked mind, your view of God as a dishonest God
will be shaped by your negative experience of Him. Different
people experience God differently. Some don’t experience Him
at all because they don’t respond to Him.
A psalmist wrote, “Surely you will reward each person
according to what he has done” (Ps.62:12), for God responds to
us according to what we do. The same principle applies to
Israel: “I will deal with them according to their own conduct,
and I will judge them by their own standards. Then they will
know that I am the LORD.” (Ezek.7:27, HCSB)
The way my daughter relates to me affects the way I relate to
her. If she is disobedient, she may discover that her dad can be
severe. But if she is obedient, she will discover that her dad is
very kind. I am puzzled as to why she would sometimes choose
to draw severity from me when I am more than happy to show
her kindness. If you are a parent, you would what I mean. God
likewise wants to bless us instead of being hard on us. So why
would we want to get into trouble with Him? As we saw in
Matthew 7:11, God is willing to pour His blessings on you, so
why not give Him a chance to do that for you?
 Chapter 2 – Commitment is From the Heart 43

Choose God’s blessing

In Deuteronomy 27 and 28, God set before Israel the choice
between curses (chapter 27) and blessings (chapter 28). He
doesn’t want to curse us, but if we live in sin and evil, His
commitment to us will be expressed in judgment.
Mounts Ebal and Gerizim are the two mountains in Samaria
where Deuteronomy 27 and 28 took place. The curses were
pronounced from Ebal, the blessings from Gerizim. It was an
impressive event in which all Israel was gathered in the open,
and they heard the curses and the blessings being called out
from the respective mountains. Whenever I travel to Israel and
pass between the two mountains, I would remember this event.
Whether we receive a blessing or a curse is something of our
own choice, a principle that runs through the Old and New
Testaments. God said to Israel, “You only have I chosen among
all the families of the earth; Therefore, I will punish you for all
your iniquities” (Amos 3:2).
The choice is clear. Commitment to God is inseparable from
commitment to righteousness. We must choose one side of the
fence or the other—hot or cold—but lukewarmness will get us
nowhere. If you have problems in the Christian life such as
difficulty in prayer or in experiencing God’s reality, examine
your life to see if you are treating sin as something trivial. To
know God, we must be committed to what is good, true, holy,
and righteous. If you are clinging to a sin, even what you regard
as a minor sin, it will block your communion with God. “If I
regard wickedness in my heart, the Lord will not hear”
(Ps.66:18).
 Chapter 3

Riches, the Root Of

Spiritual Dullness

Blind and deaf

T
he Lord Jesus repeatedly speaks of those who have eyes
that do not see, and ears that do not hear. How has this
come about? Why do some people have eyes, yet don’t
see spiritual things? Or ears, yet hear nothing in God’s word?
For such people, going to a Bible study would be as pointless as
taking a blind man to watch a silent movie, or inviting someone
who doesn’t appreciate music to a music concert.
Jesus says that the Israelites, the people of God, have eyes
that do not see, and ears that do not hear:

Therefore I speak to them in parables; because while seeing

they do not see, and while hearing they do not hear, nor do
they understand. And in their case the prophecy of Isaiah is
being fulfilled, which says, “You will keep on hearing, but
46 Totally Committed!

will not understand; And you will keep on seeing, but will
not perceive; For the heart of this people has become dull,
And with their ears they scarcely hear, And they have closed
their eyes lest they should see with their eyes, And hear with
their ears, And understand with their heart and return, And
I should heal them.” (Mt.13:13-15, NASB)

But if their eyes should see and their ears hear, and if they re-
turn to God, He will heal them. The crucial issue is to be healed
(to be saved), for you will die if you are not healed spiritually.
Jesus brings up the same point—seeing yet not seeing,
hearing yet not hearing—in Mark 4:12 and 8:18, and Luke 8:10.
John speaks of the Jews in similar terms in John 12:40 as does
Paul in Acts 28:26 and Romans 11:8. This recurring theme in
Scripture clearly indicates that we have to pay serious attention
to the problem of spiritual blindness and deafness.
In Matthew 13 Jesus is quoting Isaiah, an Old Testament
prophet. What was true of Israel in the time of Isaiah was later
true of Israel in the time of Jesus and also true of the church
today. The passage that Jesus quotes is Isaiah 6:10-11 (note the
word “insensitive”):

“Render the hearts of this people insensitive, their ears dull,

and their eyes dim, Otherwise they might see with their eyes,
hear with their ears, understand with their hearts, and
return and be healed.” Then I said, “Lord, how long?” And
He answered, “Until cities are devastated and without
inhabitant, houses are without people, and the land is utterly
desolate.” (Isaiah 6:10-11, NASB)
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 47

Destruction and desolation is the end result of blindness and

deafness. The failure to be healed will lead to devastation.

Fat hearts
So why are they spiritually blind and deaf? What is the root
cause of their disease? In the passage just quoted, NASB says
that the hearts of the people have become “insensitive” (see the
italics). But the original word in Hebrew does not mean
“insensitive” but “fat” (as preserved in KJV, “Make the heart of
this people fat”). When we think of fat, we think of cholesterol
deposits in the arteries that clog blood circulation and cause
cardiac arrest.
Since Isaiah is not speaking in medical terms, we need to find
clues that may explain what he means. The best commentary
on the Bible is the Bible itself. One way of arriving at the mean-
ing of a word in a verse is to see how the word is used elsewhere
in the Bible. A useful tool for this is a concordance. Indeed
Dt.31:20 uses the same Hebrew word for “fat” (see the italics):

For when I bring them into the land flowing with milk and
honey, which I swore to their fathers, and they have eaten
and are satisfied and become prosperous, then they will turn
to other gods and serve them, and spurn Me and break My
covenant. (NASB)
48 Totally Committed!

Here we don’t see the word “fat” because NASB translates the
Hebrew word as “prosperous”. The people of Israel were about
to enter a land flowing with milk and honey. Like the Jews
today, they were a hard-working people. When given fertile
land and favorable circumstances, they become productive and
prosperous. But God foresaw that when they become prosper-
ous, they will turn away from Him and His covenant, and turn
to other gods.
God was prophesying what was yet to happen, telling Moses
what the Israelites will do later. They hadn’t even yet entered
the Promised Land but God had already foreseen that they will
become prosperous in the land and will turn away from Him.
God reads people like an open book. In the very next chapter,
Moses says something similar:

Then Jeshurun became fat and rebelled—you became fat,

bloated, and gorged. He abandoned the God who made him
and scorned the Rock of his salvation. (Dt.32:15, HCSB)

Jeshurun is another name for Israel, and ironically it means

“righteous one”. The Israelites were called to be righteous but
they forsook God when they became prosperous. They even
“scorned” (a strong word) the Rock of their salvation.
Moses wasn’t talking about the Israelites in the third person.
He was talking directly to them, telling them what they will do
in the future. Sure enough, God’s own people later turned their
backs on Him when they became prosperous, in the way
described by Isaiah. Their hearts grew fat, their eyes no longer
saw, their ears no longer heard. They became spiritually sick, a
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 49

most dangerous condition to be in. In fact Israel could not be

healed until it was destroyed as a nation. The Old Testament
recounts for us the end result of their blindness and deafness:
destruction.

Rebelliousness
One day the word of Yahweh came to Ezekiel, “Son of man, you
are living among a rebellious house. They have eyes to see but
do not see, and ears to hear but do not hear, for they are a
rebellious house.” (Ezek.12:2) It was because of rebelliousness
that the people had become blind and deaf, such are the dread-
ful consequences of prosperity. In Scripture, rebelliousness is
punishable by death:

If a man has a stubborn and rebellious son who does not

obey his father and mother and will not listen to them when
they discipline him, his father and mother shall take hold of
him and bring him to the elders at the gate of his town. They
shall say to the elders, “This son of ours is stubborn and
rebellious. He will not obey us. He is a profligate and a
drunkard.” Then all the men of his town shall stone him to
death. You must purge the evil from among you. All Israel
will hear of it and be afraid. (Dt.21:18-21, NIV, italics added)

If a son is “stubborn and rebellious,” not even his parents are

to spare him the death penalty. Yet in the Bible there is not a
single case, with one notable exception, in which a son is put to
50 Totally Committed!

death with the consent of his parent or parents. Which parents,

no matter how rebellious their son, would take him to the city
gates to be put to death? No parent, I think, is capable of doing
that. The only one who has ever used this Deuteronomic pro-
vision was God Himself, but not because of any rebelliousness
on the part of His Son. The very next verse says:

And if a man has committed a sin worthy of death, and he

is put to death, and you hang him on a tree … (Dt.21:22,
NASB)

Paul links this verse to Jesus: “Cursed is everyone who hangs

on a tree” (Gal.3:13). In the New Testament, the tree is a symbol
of the cross. This shows God’s absolute commitment to us, for
He “did not spare his own Son but gave him up for us all”
(Rom.8:32) even though it is we who deserve death for our sins.
But that statement has a flip side: If God did not spare His
own Son, neither will He spare us if we are rebellious. “For if
God did not spare the natural branches, neither will he spare
you” (Rom. 11:21). The natural branches refer to Israel; the
“you” refers to the Gentile Christians. We must not think that
we, just because we are sons of God, will be spared by God no
matter how unrighteously we live. God did not spare His own
Son who was righteous. In the light of Scripture, neither will
He spare you if you are rebellious, or if your eyes do not see and
your ears do not hear.
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 51

Treasure on earth
So far in our survey of the Sermon on the Mount, we skipped
over a key passage which we now bring up for discussion:

Do not lay up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where

moth and rust destroy, and where thieves break in and
steal. But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where
neither moth nor rust destroys, and where thieves do not
break in or steal; for where your treasure is, there will your
heart be also. The lamp of the body is the eye; if therefore
your eye is clear, your whole body will be full of light. But
if your eye is bad, your whole body will be full of darkness.
If therefore the light that is in you is darkness, how great is
the darkness! No one can serve two masters; for either he
will hate the one and love the other, or he will hold to one
and despise the other. You cannot serve God and mam-
mon. (Mt.6:19-24, NASB)

“Mammon” is an Aramaic word for riches and possessions,

and includes things such as gold, silver, land, property.
Aramaic, related to Hebrew, was the common language spoken
in Palestine in the time of Jesus. He is saying that where your
treasure is, there your heart will be. If you store your treasure
on earth, your heart will be on earth. If you store your treasure
in heaven, your heart will be on heaven. But you cannot be
committed to two masters. You cannot serve God and mam-
52 Totally Committed!

mon, for you must choose the one or the other. Dual commit-
ment is not an option because it is partial commitment, and
partial commitment is ultimately no commitment.

Superstition and the worship of mammon

In a TIME magazine article on the Bank of China building in
Hong Kong, there is an interesting statement: “Together with
the worship of mammon, belief in feng shui appears to be Hong
Kong’s dominant religion.” The article is saying that Hong
Kong’s religion is the worship of mammon, money and poss-
essions. A consequence of this is the widespread belief in feng
shui or geomancy. Feng shui, literally “wind, water” in Chinese,
is the practice of magic or spiritism in connection with land or
geography. The feng shui masters were saying that the structure
of this new building lacked good feng shui in terms of wind and
water, or of the spirits associated with these elements.
I notice that those who love and worship mammon are in-
clined to be superstitious. This is true not only in Hong Kong
but also in the West. In North America and other places, the
newspapers have a Daily Horoscopes column. Many people do
not start their day without consulting their horoscopes, to get
advice from astrologers on what they should or should not do
that day.
Superstition is everywhere. Some say it is bad luck to walk
under a ladder or to encounter a black cat. Many consider the
number 13 to be unlucky. Most apartment buildings don’t have
the 13th floor. When I was in Israel, I stayed with a friend who
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 53

was living in building 13, on the 13th floor, in apartment 52,

which is 4 x 13!

A false gospel: Believe in God and get rich!

As we shall see, the New Testament says a lot about riches but
in a negative tone. That is because riches cause the heart to grow
fat, leading to a spiritual disease that makes our eyes blind and
our ears deaf. This is not a matter of theory but of reality.
Unless we face this issue, there is no point in talking about
commitment for we cannot commit to God and to riches at the
same time.
Jim and Tammy Faye Bakker are two of many Christian
leaders who twist the gospel to say that you can worship God
and get rich (Jim Bakker has since rejected this false teaching).
They teach not only that serving God is compatible with serv-
ing mammon, but that if you worship God, you will get lots of
mammon! Hence believing in God is the way to get materially
rich. Isn’t this a wonderful gospel? If you preach it, you will get
many converts.
There is some truth to this teaching but not in the way we
expect. A businessman friend of mine whom I know very well
came to know God some time back. Before he became a
Christian, he had a business that was doing not too badly. He
was making headway in his business but for a couple of years
he was progressing slowly.
54 Totally Committed!

But when he became a Christian, his business took off like a

rocket and he had to employ more people. Then an American
company gave him exclusive rights to their products and to be
their sole representative in his country. All their products had
to be bought through him. The American company asked him
to set up branches throughout the country to sell their
products. So his small hole-in-the-wall business was poised to
become a nationwide business. You would expect him to be
happy. The Bakkers were right after all: believe in God and you
will get rich!
I thank God that my friend was more discerning than that
and was suspicious about what was going on. He said to me,
“Before I became a Christian, I was always hoping for some-
thing like this to happen. But now that I’m a Christian, I’m not
really happy about it.” I asked him why he was unhappy, and
he said, “Because I’m too busy to be quiet, to read my Bible, to
pray.” He then added, “I want to quit this business.”

Satan tempts us with riches

What do you think of my friend’s situation? If God was the one
who made him successful in the first place, shouldn’t he be
happy about it? But he was not. Was he being ungrateful to God
for the business boost? And was it a blessing from God in the
first place?
The matter is not as straightforward as it may seem. Let me
warn you that when you believe in God, Satan will try to tempt
you with riches. What is the scriptural basis for saying this? As
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 55

soon as Jesus got baptized, Satan offered him the world if he

would only turn back from his commitment to God. We could
imagine Satan saying to Jesus or to my businessman friend,
“Don’t be foolish. Let me give you the world and make you rich!
You just got baptized but this won’t nullify your baptism.”
Satan knows that making you rich is the way to give you
spiritual heart disease. What is more, he will disguise himself
such that the undiscerning Christian will say, “God has blessed
me!” Satan was trying to do this to my friend. After my friend
got baptized, his business took off. But he felt that something
was fishy because he knew that God doesn’t work like that. He
sensed that it was Satan who was giving him the world. Satan
has the power to make you rich. There are no doubts about it.
In fact Satan offered Jesus the whole world:

The devil took him to a very high mountain and showed

him all the kingdoms of the world and their glory. And he
said to him, “All these I will give you, if you will fall down
and worship me.” (Mt.4:8-9)

How’s that for an offer? Have you ever earned the whole world
in a few seconds? What is your current salary? Even if you are
paid well, that is peanuts compared to what Satan can give you.
Ever since I came to know God, I have lost count of how many
temptations have been put before me. I am amazed at the ways
the world has been offered to me time and again. To this day I
am still scratching my head, wondering where all these things
came from, though I eventually rejected them.
56 Totally Committed!

The broad road

When I first came out of China, I was allowed to take ten
Chinese dollars along with me; everything else had to be left
behind. I was almost penniless. I arrived at Kowloon Station in
Hong Kong. After having spent my money on the train fare, I
was wondering how I was going to get to the hostel. So it was
good that an elder from our church in Shanghai was waiting for
me at the station and took me to the hostel.
Soon after arriving in Hong Kong, I was offered a full uncon-
ditional scholarship to study in the United States. I said to the
one who was presenting me the offer: “Amazing! How did you
hear about me? I just came out of China.”
She said, “Oh, we have heard about you.”
I asked, “What strings are attached? What are your
conditions? What do you want from me for this scholarship?”
Can you imagine the United States government offering a
scholarship to someone who had just come out of China? The
offer came to me through a missionary acting on behalf of the
American government.
She said, “There are no strings attached”.
I was incredulous and asked, “You’re offering me a scholar-
ship to the United States with no strings attached? You must
have something in mind. People don’t give away money for
nothing.”
She said, “There are no conditions. You don’t need to repay
any of this. We don’t want anything from you. The only thing
we ask of you is that you be a friend of the United States.”
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 57

“Is that all?”

“Yes, that’s all.”
“I just came out of China, so how am I going to enter the
United States?” (At that time there were no diplomatic
relations between the two countries.)
“Leave it to us. We’ll take care of your visas and papers.”
“Okay, another thing. If I study medicine, that may take
seven or eight years. Do you know how much that costs?”
“No problem.”
“Maybe I’ll go for a Ph.D., ten years.”
“Ten years is fine.”
“Which university will I be going to?”
“Any university you want.”

If I picked Harvard, that would be okay. If I picked MIT, that

would be okay too. Amazing! The government will take care of
everything. The only condition is to be a friend of the United
States.
I said, “Look, I’m just a young man who came out of China.
I’m a nobody. Why is my friendship important to you?”
“Because we know that you will become a leader of your
people.”
“Well, I must say that you are very clever.”

It is clever to buy a friend in his time of financial need. Jesus

talks about making friends by means of unrighteous mammon
58 Totally Committed!

(Lk.16:9). Making friends by means of money is important in

the world.
Even if I studied ten years at a university, the total cost in
those days would have been tens of thousands of dollars. That’s
peanuts to a government that puts billions of dollars into
foreign aid. And those tens of thousands would be spread over
several years. The actual cost per year would be only a few
thousand in terms of the dollar fifty years ago. That would be a
drop in the bucket for a government budget of billions of
dollars. And with that they can buy a friend for the future.
I am still wondering why they think I was going to be a
leader. Was it in terms of ability? Their eyesight is interesting
too, being very sharp in the ways of the world. As Jesus says in
Luke 16:8, “the sons of this age are wiser in relation to their own
kind than the sons of light”—the people of the world are wiser
and shrewder than Christians. I have observed that non-
Christians are wise and clever in what they do.
So the world was offered to me on a platter, just like that. She
said, “Do you accept the offer?” I said, “I do nothing apart from
God’s instructions. I will ask Him if I may accept the offer, and
then get back to you.” She said, “All right.”
I went back to the hostel and knelt before God, saying, “Lord,
is this from you?” At that time I had no job or money. I had just
come out of China, and there were vast numbers of refugees
like me in Hong Kong, also jobless and living in poverty. The
situation in Hong Kong was terrible and chaotic. Yet I was
given a golden opportunity probably offered to few people in
the world. I prayed before God and He said “no”. I had no job
or money but no means no.
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 59

When this missionary saw me a few days later and asked for
my decision, I said, “I deeply appreciate your kind offer and I
thank you. But my God does not allow me to take the scholar-
ship.”
The missionary was surprised but showed no anger or
unhappiness. She simply said, “Any time you want this scholar-
ship, it’s yours.”
“Really? Even in ten years’ time?”
“Yes, even in ten years’ time. The scholarship is always open
to you. If you should ever change your mind about the offer,
contact me and you will have this scholarship.”
But I never took it. Instead I walked on a hard road of
poverty. For many years after, I would often live from hand to
mouth and did not have a cent in my pocket. But I have never
regretted my decision or felt the temptation to accept the offer.
Since my Lord said no, that was the end of the matter. If I had
taken the easy road, I would have a good life with everything
paid for. But this will come at an enormous price: I would have
lost all spiritual power. My heart would have grown fat; my eyes
would have been blind; my ears, deaf. I would be useless to
God. There is the broad and easy road of mammon versus the
narrow and hard road of following God.
I have turned my back on the world many times and I don’t
regret it. When I was about to finish my studies in London,
another offer came along: my professor proposed that I do a
doctorate. Once again, opportunities opened up before me. He
said I could take up a teaching assistantship at the university. It
seems that he wanted to groom me to be his successor and to
60 Totally Committed!

take over his post at the department one day. I thanked him but
told him I wasn’t interested in the doctorate or in pursuing that
line of study anymore.
Again and again at decisive points in my life, there was a fork
in the road that forced me to choose between the narrow road
and the broad road, between God and mammon. Each time I
was walking on a difficult road of following God. It would have
been much easier to take the broad road but Jesus says you
cannot serve God and mammon.

Blessed are the poor in spirit

We continue our study of what the Bible says about riches. The
Bible has a lot to say on this topic, yet it is one that is seldom
taught in the church from the perspective of Scripture. Today
you seldom hear a sermon on what the Bible really says about
riches. That is because no pastor wants to offend his hearers.
As we shall see, when the New Testament speaks on the subject,
it has a negative tone towards riches. If we are to be faithful to
God’s word and to God himself, we need to examine the matter
with an open and honest heart.
The first statement in the Sermon on the Mount is, “Blessed
are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven”
(Mt.5:3). Note the two words “in spirit”. Many people are hap-
py with “in spirit” because to them it spiritualizes away literal
poverty. A spiritually poor person, it is hoped, can still have lots
of money. But such an attempt to justify riches will not work.
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 61

Whenever Jesus uses the word “poor” in the four gospels

outside this verse (Mt.5:3), he always refers to literal poverty,
not spiritual poverty. 4 This is seen for example in Mt.19:21
(“sell what you possess and give to the poor”) and even in
Mt.11:5: “the blind see, the lame walk, those with skin diseases
are healed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, and the poor are
told the good news.” It is remarkable that the gospel, the good
news, is preached to the poor.
Here Jesus is quoting Isaiah 61:1 of the Old Testament. In
the Old Testament, “poor” always refers to those who live in
literal poverty, not spiritual poverty. We cannot survey the Old
Testament here, but if you look up “poor” in the Old Testament
section of a concordance, you will see that it always refers to
the literal poor. For example, Amos 2:6-7 says that poor and
needy are sold for a pair of sandals:

The LORD says: I will not relent from punishing Israel for
three crimes, even four, because they sell a righteous person
for silver and a needy person for a pair of sandals. They
trample the heads of the poor on the dust of the ground and
block the path of the needy.

4
Matthew 11:5; 19:21; 26:11; Mark 10:21; 12:43; 14:7; Luke 4:18; 6:20;
7:22; 14:13; 14:21; 16:20,22; 18:22; 21:3; John 12:8.
62 Totally Committed!

Two chapters later, we see again the exploitation of the poor:

Listen to this message, you cows of Bashan who are on the

hill of Samaria, women who oppress the poor and crush the
needy, who say to their husbands, “Bring us something to
drink.” (Amos 4:1)

In prophetic sarcasm, Amos calls the rich women the cows of

Bashan. Bashan is a region in Israel with good grazing land
where cows get fat. God will judge these rich women who were
oppressing the poor:

Therefore, because you trample on the poor and exact a

grain tax from him, you will never live in the houses of cut
stone you have built; you will never drink the wine from
the lush vineyards you have planted. For I know your
crimes are many and your sins innumerable. They oppress
the righteous, take a bribe, and deprive the poor of justice
at the gates. (Amos 5:11-12, all passages quoted from
Amos are from HCSB)

Why the recurring theme of the oppression of the poor? Amos

is warning that Israel will be destroyed as a nation because it
has been oppressing the poor. That is the point. God will pour
forth destruction on Israel. The exploitation of the poor is seen
again three chapters later, in Amos 8:4 (“you who trample on
the needy and do away with the poor of the land”) and 8:6
(“that we may buy the poor for silver and the needy for a pair
of sandals”). In verse 7 God says, “I will never forget all their
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 63

deeds,” and then spells out in terrifying detail the coming des-
truction of Israel as a nation (v.8ff). God feels strongly about
the treatment of the poor.
Let us summarize. Jesus says that the gospel is preached to
the poor. In saying this, he is quoting from the Old Testament.
Whenever the Old Testament speaks of the poor, it always re-
fers to those who live in material poverty, not spiritual poverty.
We can confirm our understanding of “poor in spirit” by
comparing Scripture with Scripture. What Jesus says in
Matthew 5 about the poor is repeated in Luke 6:20-25:
20
Looking at his disciples, he said: “Blessed are you who are
poor, for yours is the kingdom of God. 21 Blessed are you
who hunger now, for you will be satisfied. Blessed are you
who weep now, for you will laugh. 22 Blessed are you when
men hate you, when they exclude you and insult you and
reject your name as evil, because of the Son of Man. 23
Rejoice in that day and leap for joy, because great is your
reward in heaven. For that is how their fathers treated the
prophets. 24 But woe to you who are rich, for you have
already received your comfort. 25 Woe to you who are well
fed now, for you will go hungry. Woe to you who laugh now,
for you will mourn and weep.” (Luke 6:20-25, NIV)

Note the two underlined statements. Exegetically, if the

“poor” in v.20 are the spiritually poor (as supposed by most
Christians), it would follow that the “rich” in v.24 are by
correspondence the spiritually rich. But if that is the case, why
would Jesus say, “Woe to you who are rich”? The word “woe”
64 Totally Committed!

would be totally inappropriate because the spiritually rich are

blessed in God’s eyes, not cursed. Hence Jesus must be referring
to the literal rich in v.24 and the literal poor in v.20. We cannot
turn “poor in spirit” into a spiritualized poverty.
Why then does Jesus use “poor in spirit” instead of “poor” in
Mt.5:3? That is because literal poverty does not in itself guar-
antee God’s blessing. Many poor people love riches as much as
rich people do. It’s not only the rich but equally the poor who
are greedy. Jesus speaks of “poor in spirit” because merely
being poor is not good enough. There has to be the spiritual
willingness to be poor in the sense of not being greedy for
riches. If you are poor yet long for riches, you are not fun-
damentally different from the rich. The only difference is that
the rich have money and the poor do not. The poor hope to get
rich one day, perhaps through the lottery. If their heart’s desire
is for riches, they won’t be blessed by God either.
We can put the matter like this: You can be poor without
being righteous or spiritual, but you cannot be righteous or
spiritual without being poor.

Practical living
Most people see nothing wrong with loving money. This way
of thinking has been ingrained in us all our lives. “I love money
but I also love God. What’s wrong with that?” This is one of the
biggest obstacles to commitment.
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 65

Jesus tells us not to store up riches on earth for ourselves, yet

we do this thing every day. When I get sick, how will I pay the
hospital bills? I also need a house to live in. I need to buy
furniture. Am I going to sit on the floor? When you get married
or have a baby, you will rack up expenses. You need to save up
now. No money means no marriage, no baby, no house. When
you reach retirement, who will support you? You can’t live off
your parents because they may need your support. What about
your children’s education? If you don’t save up now, how are
you going to pay for all these things?
And shouldn’t we be practical in life? Why live in the clouds?
We have to keep our feet on solid ground. Without money, we
won’t survive in the world. It’s fine to talk about total commit-
ment to God, but since we live in the world, we have to be
realistic. When you get on the bus, you have to pay the fare. Are
you going to wait for a kind person to pay for your journey?
So we reason: “The Christian life is not practical. But we are
practical people who know the importance of money though
we’ll try not to love money too much. The Lord says not to store
up riches on earth, but that’s not possible in the modern age.
Who doesn’t have a bank account these days? You can’t even
pay your bills without an account. A bank account has money,
so that would be storing up riches, right?”
So how do we put into practice the Lord’s teaching of not
storing up riches? We need to think deeply on this. In the next
chapter we will continue on this topic.
66 Totally Committed!

A personal sharing: Jesus’ teaching really

works
Meanwhile I can testify that I have lived according to the
principle of not storing up riches, and I am still around! I know
first-hand that it works. Ever since I came to know God, I have
never saved up anything from my earnings to this day. In any
case, I didn’t earn anything worth talking about. In my student
days, when I was serving in a church in London, I hadn’t been
paid for years of work. Though I led the Bible study every week,
preached sometimes two Sundays a month, led some other
groups, and spoke at church conferences, I didn’t receive a
penny of pay for several years of work. And I didn’t seek any
pay either.
Later when I served in a church in Liverpool, I also received
no pay. I declined a salary and was supported by voluntary
named offerings. Most of the church people didn’t know I was
supported only by such offerings. They didn’t know that the
money put into the offering box didn’t come to me, and that I
wasn’t paid by the church.
Before moving to Canada, I had to declare my net worth as
a new immigrant. I had to fill out a form, yet I had no money
to declare. I thought to myself, “If I’m entering Canada and
can’t even declare a few dollars of net worth, they will wonder
what kind of immigrant I am.” If I put down $50, the immig-
ration officer will think, “This guy has a wife and a kid. And
this family arrives in Canada with $50?”
 Chapter 3 – Riches, The Root of Spiritual Dullness 67

I said, “Lord, what will I put on this form?” After waiting

before God, I said, “If it’s alright with you, I will put down
$1,000 by faith.” I didn’t have $1,000 Canadian, but I declared
the amount by faith.
When I arrived in Montreal, the immigration officer asked
me, “You put down $1,000 in your form. Have you got it?” I
said, “Hold on, let me count.” I pulled out everything I got. I
asked my wife to put everything on the table. We counted
$1,004. That was our total worth. In all the years of serving in
the church, I was able to put $1,004 on the table, most of which
had been given to us as farewell gifts just before we left
Liverpool.
When you move to a new country, you need to buy things.
Coming from England, we didn’t have clothes or boots suitable
for the Canadian winter. These things are expensive but God
supplied us with everything we needed.
We have never saved up a reserve from our income. At the
end of every month we would be down to zero, and we want to
keep it that way. Does being penniless mean that we are in
financial difficulty? Not at all! In fact we have never lacked
anything.
If you don’t live the Bible, how can you teach the Bible? If I
haven’t lived the Bible, I wouldn’t be able to expound this
teaching on riches with any conviction.
 Chapter 4

Poverty,
Spirituality,
and Lordship

W
hy is it that we cannot be righteous or spiritual
without being poor? If you are at all serious about
the spiritual life, you may find the question
disconcerting. When Jesus told the rich young ruler of the high
cost of inheriting eternal life—“sell your possessions and give
to the poor” and “come, follow me”—the young man could not
take it (Mt.19:21-22). It got stuck in his throat. He wanted
eternal life but the price was too high. Maybe it is too high for
some of us too.
But I can’t make it any easier for you because I don’t have
the authority to say, “Enter the kingdom of heaven by the back
door because it is hard getting in through the front door.”
70 Totally Committed!

Yet it is fair to ask: What is the scriptural basis for saying we

cannot be righteous or spiritual without being poor? This is
what we will be looking at in this chapter, especially in the light
of Jesus’ teaching in the gospel of Luke.
Right from the start of Luke’s gospel, we read, “He has filled
the hungry with good things but has sent the rich away empty”
(Lk.1:53). Hence, already in the first chapter of Luke, there is a
certain rejection of the rich. The rich are sent away empty with
no spiritual blessings from God. This is hinted in Luke 4:18
from a different angle:

The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed

me to proclaim good news to the poor. He has sent me to
proclaim liberty to the captives and recovering of sight to
the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed. (Luke
4:18, ESV)

The gospel is preached to the poor rather than the rich. One
could say that the gospel has the poor as its specific object. This
is seen again three chapters later:

Go back and report to John what you have seen and heard:
The blind receive sight, the lame walk, those who have
leprosy are cured, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, and the
good news is preached to the poor. (Luke 7:22, NIV)

The rejection of the rich is seen also in Luke 6:24-25:

 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 71

But woe to you who are rich, for you have already received
your comfort. Woe to you who are well fed now, for you will
go hungry. Woe to you who laugh now, for you will mourn
and weep. (NIV)

A woe is a curse, the opposite of blessing. The contrast between

woe and blessing is brought out in the immediate context:
verses 20 to 23 are addressed to the blessed whereas verses 24
to 26 are addressed to those under judgment. The “woe to you”
condemnations will be fully realized on the day of judgment.

The Parable of the Rich Fool

Continuing in Luke’s gospel, we come to the parable of the rich
fool (Lk.12:16-21). In the parable, a farmer is getting richer and
richer. His harvest is so plentiful that he has run out of space to
store his crops, so he pulls down his barns and build bigger
ones. Here is the first half of the parable:

The ground of a certain rich man yielded an abundant

harvest. He thought to himself, “What shall I do? I have no
place to store my crops.” Then he said, “This is what I’ll do.
I will tear down my barns and build bigger ones, and there
I will store my surplus grain. And I’ll say to myself, ‘You
have plenty of grain laid up for many years. Take life easy;
eat, drink and be merry.’” (Luke 12:16-19, NIV)

In your mind it must have been God who blessed him with
riches because a good harvest is a blessing from God. This is
72 Totally Committed!

not a problem. The problem isn’t with the rich man’s harvest
but with what he does with his wealth: he stores it up for himself
(v.21). The problem does not lie in having a good income but
in what one does with it.
The rich man looks at his wealth with self-satisfaction and
says to himself, “You have plenty of good things laid up for
years. Take life easy; eat, drink and be merry”. Little does he
know that he will die that very night:

God said to him, “You fool! This very night your life will be
demanded from you. Then who will get what you have
prepared for yourself?” This is how it will be with whoever
stores up things for himself but is not rich toward God.
(Luke 12:20-21, NIV)

The problem with the rich man is that he stores up riches for
himself and lives for himself. What Jesus says in Mt.16:26 is
entirely relevant here: “For what will it profit a man if he gains
the whole world and forfeits his soul? Or what shall a man give
in return for his soul?”
In England, when rich people die, their estates are often
listed in the newspapers. Person so-and-so has left behind
£100,000; another has left behind £500,000. For those without
heirs, presumably their wealth will be transferred to the state.
So why did they store up riches that they could no longer use?
Everything is left behind when they die, as in the case of the
rich fool. Indeed God says to him, “Who will get what you have
prepared for yourself?” (Lk.12:20).
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 73

Sell your possessions

A few verses later in the same chapter, the Lord Jesus again
draws the contrast between earthly riches and heavenly
treasure:
32
Do not be afraid, little flock, for your Father has been
pleased to give you the kingdom. 33 Sell your possessions
and give to the poor. Provide purses for yourselves that
will not wear out, a treasure in heaven that will not be
exhausted, where no thief comes near and no moth des-
troys. 34 For where your treasure is, there your heart will
be also. (Luke 12:32-34, NIV)

Verse 33 (“sell your possessions and give to the poor”) is the

part that sticks in our throats, as it was in the case of the rich
young ruler (Lk.18:22-23). What Jesus required of the rich
young ruler—to sell his possessions—applies to us too because
v.33 is addressed to the “little flock” in v.32, that is, the
disciples.
So far we have been staying in Luke’s gospel, yet in that one
gospel we have already seen much penetrating teaching on the
subject of riches. Let us continue in Luke’s gospel, to yet
another passage about riches:

He also said to the one who had invited Him, “When you
give a lunch or a dinner, don’t invite your friends, your
brothers, your relatives, or your rich neighbors, because
they might invite you back, and you would be repaid. On
the contrary, when you host a banquet, invite those who
74 Totally Committed!

are poor, maimed, lame, or blind. And you will be blessed,

because they cannot repay you; for you will be repaid at the
resurrection of the righteous.” (Luke 14:12-14, HCSB)

Give to those who cannot repay you. In Chinese custom, if

you give me something worth $100, it would be proper of me
to give you back something of similar value. But Jesus says that
when you give, seek out those who have no means of giving
back. Seek out a poor man and invite him to lunch because he
won’t be able to return your generosity.
This is irrational by the standards of the world. But the whole
point is that “you will be repaid at the resurrection of the right-
eous” (v.14). Again we see the matter of storing up treasure in
heaven. If the one you invite for lunch gives you something
back, you have already gained your reward. But if he cannot
give you anything back, you are going to have an eternal
reward. Do we understand this way of thinking? It takes a lot
of faith and commitment to fulfill this teaching because it
touches our wallets.
In the same chapter we see yet another statement on possess-
ions: “No one of you can be my disciple who does not give up
all his possessions” (Lk.14:33). This statement is so clear as to
require no further exposition, so it is up to us to take it or leave
it.
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 75

The true riches are eternal

Continuing in Luke, we come to another passage about riches.
Note the important words “true riches” and “of your own” (see
the italics):

“So if you have not been trustworthy in handling worldly

wealth, who will trust you with true riches? And if you have
not been trustworthy with someone else’s property, who
will give you property of your own? No servant can serve
two masters. Either he will hate the one and love the other,
or he will be devoted to the one and despise the other. You
cannot serve both God and Money.” The Pharisees, who
loved money, heard all this and were sneering at Jesus.
(Luke 16:11-14, NIV)

The Pharisees were highly religious people. In fact Pharisee

means “pious one”. In the days of Jesus, they were the defend-
ers of the Law. Yet these religious leaders loved money as do
many Christians today.
When the Pharisees heard what Jesus said about riches, they
scoffed at him because they considered his teaching to be too
radical to be taken seriously. His teaching on riches is indeed
hard to swallow, as we have seen throughout the gospel of Luke.
Yet in this passage Jesus also talks about the “true riches”
which are eternal and do not pass away, in contrast to the
earthly riches which will pass away. I know someone who made
a lot of money investing in stocks and shares, but when the
market crashed in Hong Kong, he lost everything! He was a
76 Totally Committed!

millionaire one day, penniless the next. That’s why Jesus says
earthly treasure is not the “true riches”. You came into the
world without a penny, and you will leave the world without a
penny. In the intervening years of your life, you are only a stew-
ard of the money put into your hands. One day you will leave
everything behind. If you don’t give up your riches now, you
will give them up in the future. You might say, “That’s fine with
me, I’ll give up my riches when I die.” But then you won’t have
the “true riches” either.
To have the true riches, you must prove your faithfulness in
handling what is in your hands right now. If you have not been
faithful with unrighteous mammon, how can you be entrusted
with the true riches that God is ready to give you and which are
your own? This is an exhortation to manage our income and
possessions as faithful stewards.

Transient treasure
There was an incident in USA in which many had their safety
deposit boxes stolen. The thieves dug a tunnel under the bank,
breached the walls of the safety deposit area, and emptied all
the deposit boxes. Everything was gone, from jewelry to bond
certificates. In this world, nothing is safe.
I myself came from a fairly well-to-do family but we lost
everything when the communists took over China. My father
came out of China with one suitcase and so did I (separately).
But everything else was gone. Being a young man at the time, I
didn’t really lose much because I hadn’t earned anything. But
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 77

everything that my father had acquired by hard work over the

years was gone. We were hardly alone in this situation, for there
were millions who had lost everything in China.
Putting one’s trust in transient riches is the mistake Jesus
warns us not to make. We just read in Lk.16:12 that your
earthly riches don’t belong to you permanently; they only pass
through your hands. At the present time, they are yours in
trust. God allows you to have the riches as a steward, and He
can take them away any time, as in the case of the rich fool.

Our life is from God

The life you have, even the breath you have, is yours only
because God allows you to have it. Psalm 36:9 says, “With you
is the fountain of life”. Your life is not your own, and God can
take it away tonight, tomorrow, or the day after. We have no
power to hold on to our lives, and when God decides it is time
for us to go, no one can stop that.
In Liverpool I got asthma from the air pollution there. When
I got my first asthma attack, I didn’t know what the problem
was. For the first time it dawned on me that I depend on just
one breath to live. When I couldn’t breathe, I didn’t know what
was happening to me. I was fighting to get one breath of air into
my lungs. Asthma sufferers would know the horror of this
situation. It seemed that every breath I got might be my last. I
was wondering if I was going to survive the night. I didn’t wake
up my wife because she needed her sleep, so I struggled through
the night by myself. When she saw me in the morning, she was
78 Totally Committed!

horrified because my face had turned blue. She immediately

rushed off to get a doctor.
We live one breath at a time. If someone is strangling us, we
would be dead in a minute or two. Our life hangs on one breath.
If our lives are given to us in trust, how much more our
possessions. On that Day when you and I stand before God, we
will have to give an account of how we lived this life and used
our possessions. We need to realize that our possessions do not
belong to us. On the other hand, the life and the riches in the
kingdom of God that will be given to us at the judgment will
truly belong to us. Once God gives them, He will never take
them back. These riches will be entrusted to us as truly our own
(“your own,” Lk.16:12).

Through the eye of a needle

Continuing in Luke’s gospel, we come to a well-known passage
in Luke 18:24-25:

Jesus looked at him and said, “How hard it is for the rich
to enter the kingdom of God! Indeed, it is easier for a
camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man
to enter the kingdom of God.”

If you are rich, just how hard will it be for you to enter the
kingdom of God? The biblical answer is: harder than for a cam-
el to go through the eye of a needle! In other words, impossible!
You cannot get into the kingdom until God does the impossible
in you: slim down the camel until it becomes a strand of thread.
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 79

The disciples are astonished at this statement, saying, “Who

then can be saved?” (v.26). Jesus answers, “What is impossible
with men is possible with God”. God can transform a rich man
into a poor man, slimming him down so that he can go through
the eye of a needle. We see this in the case of Zacchaeus:

There was a man named Zacchaeus. He was a chief tax

collector and was rich … And when Jesus came to the
place, he looked up and said to him, “Zacchaeus, hurry and
come down, for I must stay at your house today.” …
Zacchaeus stood and said to the Lord, “Behold, Lord, the
half of my goods I give to the poor. And if I have defrauded
anyone of anything, I restore it fourfold.” And Jesus said to
him, “Today salvation has come to this house, since he also
is a son of Abraham.” (Lk.19:2ff, ESV)

Salvation has come to the house of Zacchaeus! How has this

come about? It is seen in his pledge to give half his possessions
to the poor. This is a miracle that makes a rich man a poor man!
You might say that Zacchaeus still has the other half for
himself. Not quite so, because the problem is that he had
cheated many. He will give half his possessions to the poor and
use the other half as restitution to those he had cheated. In fact
he offers them a fourfold repayment. By the time he is done
with the restitution and has nothing left, you could say that the
camel has slimmed down into a strand of thread. Now he can
go through the eye of a needle.
80 Totally Committed!

Abraham’s wealth
Some will argue that God wants us to be rich because Abraham
was rich, and more than that, Abraham was a man who walked
with God. This argument gives no end of comfort to those who
wish to salve their conscience over their riches. But the
argument runs into obstacles.
Firstly, the Old Testament functions by a different standard
from the New Testament. It was an earthly standard in which
all blessings were earthly blessings whereas in the New
Testament, all blessings are spiritual blessings. In fact the whole
Ephesians chapter 1 elaborates on the wonderful truth that God
has “blessed us in Christ with every spiritual blessing in the
heavenly places” (v.3). By contrast, the Old Testament bless-
ings were mainly those of health, riches, and long life. Israel was
promised earthly prosperity and a good harvest under the con-
dition of obeying God. These earthly blessings were promised
to Israel, the earthly people of God.
Abraham was rich, yet he also waged war against kings. This
kind of thing is not permissible for Christians to do as a church
(cf. Mt.26:52, “those who take up the sword will perish by the
sword”). We cannot as a church and for the church take up
literal arms against unrighteousness. But Abraham did some-
thing like that. It is exegetically invalid to argue for riches from
the case of Abraham because he belonged to an earlier age and
covenant. If we say that we can in the matter of money take
Abraham as a standard for the New Testament, then it would
be permissible for the church to go to war and kill. But if it’s
not right for us as a church to wage war as Abraham did (to
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 81

rescue Lot), is it valid for us who are under the new covenant
to base our view of riches on the old covenant?
Secondly, Abraham did not pursue riches. It was God who
gave him his riches (Gen.24:35). Even if God makes us rich
today, it doesn’t mean that under the New Testament we are
entitled to store it up for ourselves, as we see in the parable of
the rich fool. The problem with the rich fool was not that he
became rich (it was God who gave him a good harvest) but that
he stored up riches for himself.
If one day you become rich through an inheritance, you
could rightly say it was God who made you rich. You didn’t
work for it and it wasn’t your fault that you are named the
beneficiary in the deceased man’s will. It’s not your fault that
you suddenly received a few million dollars. The question is
what you do with it.
Thirdly, unusual for a rich man, Abraham never cared for
riches, as we see in Hebrews 11 (vv.9,10,15,16). He was not in-
terested in the things of the world but was looking to the eternal
city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God. His
heart was set on a better country, the heavenly kingdom.
This God-centered attitude was characteristic of Abraham.
He was so devoted to God that when God asked him to offer up
his son Isaac, he was willing. His son meant more to him than
all his riches, yet he was willing to give up everything, even his
own son, for God. If we have that kind of devotion to God, then
perhaps we could start talking about using Abraham as a
standard.
82 Totally Committed!

Riches: A source of security

We see from Scripture that we cannot be spiritual or righteous
without being poor. The danger of riches is that we are going
to depend on them for our security. Why do people want to get
rich in the first place? The main reason is security.
How much do you trust in God? If God told you to, would
you dare walk through a forest populated by wild tigers while
trusting only in God? You might say, “I trust in God but tigers
have teeth, so I am not sure if the arm of God is strong enough
to protect me from the teeth of tigers.” You would feel more
secure with a high-powered rifle in your hand. Then you can
keep your finger on the trigger while trekking through the
forest. Where are you putting your trust? In your weapon.
We might say: “We mustn’t tempt God. Trusting solely in
God is to tempt Him. You shouldn’t make God do for you what
you can do for yourself. So before entering the forest, I will buy
a powerful rifle with a telescope and rapid repetition for if I
misfire, reloading could be fatal!” So you put your trust in your
rifle. If God tells you to go without it, you will say, “Lord, the
world is just too dangerous.”
Most households in the United States own guns. The right to
own firearms is written in the constitution of the United States
of America. Some people own so many guns that they practical-
ly run an arsenal. During a visit to Florida, when I was looking
for swimming and diving gear, I walked into a shop that sold
not only what I was looking for but also firearms. It carried
machine guns, rifles, and pistols of every description. I was
looking at these weapons with much fascination, some of which
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 83

I had never seen before. A salesman came up to me and asked

if I would like to buy a gun. I could even try it out at the back
of the store!
I once visited a friend in Los Angeles. When evening came,
I said to him, “How about we go for a walk in the park?”
He said, “A walk in the park? It’s already evening. No one
in his right mind goes out for a walk in the park at this time!”
“What then is the purpose of a park if you can’t walk in it?”
“We walk at daytime, not in the evening.”
Seeing my disappointment, he said, “Okay, we’ll go for a
walk. But if you don’t mind, I’ll take along my gun.”
“A gun? Just for a walk in the park? But if it makes you feel
safer, bring it along.”

So he brought his gun along. I was relaxing in the park while he

was getting nervous. Every time someone walked behind us, he
would look back with his gun ready. So I said, “If this is going
to make you a nervous wreck, let’s go home.” Anyone who
wants to rob me must have poor eyesight. He can have the $10
in my pocket if he wants it.

Jesus as our Lord

To understand why the Bible says we cannot serve riches, we
need to consider the meaning of the title “Lord”. It is a frequent
title of Jesus in the New Testament. Jesus is Lord because “God
has made him both Lord and Christ” (Acts 2:36).
84 Totally Committed!

When I address someone as Lord or Master, what does it say

about my relationship to him? That I am his servant. Christians
address Jesus as Lord, but in what sense is he their Lord? Do
you see yourself as a servant? Most of us have never been
servants, so we use terms such as “servant” with little under-
standing of its meaning or significance.
The title “Lord” expresses power and authority—not
physical power fundamentally but the power of control. If you
call someone “Lord” you are acknowledging his authority to
control your life. Conversely, if you don’t acknowledge Jesus’
right to control your life, you shouldn’t call him “Lord” or you
would be making it an empty title, much like what we said
earlier about a constitutional monarch. Many Christians call
Jesus “Lord” as a courtesy or traditional title but without giving
him control of their lives.
No one can say “Jesus is Lord” except by the Holy Spirit
(1Cor.12:3). It is the Spirit’s inner work that transforms our
lives. Just as the rich young ruler cannot enter the kingdom
unless he is transformed by God’s power, so you and I cannot
call Jesus “Lord” from our hearts except by the Holy Spirit.
The Greek word for “Lord” (kyrios) also means the owner of
a slave. That is why a slave would call his master “Lord.” You
cannot rightly call Jesus “Lord” unless you are his servant or
slave. In the New Testament, “servant” and “slave” are the same
word in Greek (doulos).
What is a slave? Oxford Dictionary defines a slave as “a
person who is owned by another and has to serve him.” Apply-
ing this to us in regard to the Lord Jesus, it means that you can
rightly call Jesus “Lord” only if he truly owns you; otherwise he
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 85

is not your Lord. Harper’s Bible Dictionary defines slavery as

“the total subjection of one person to another.” If you are not
totally subjected to Jesus, you cannot call him “Lord”.

Slavery in New Testament times

Slavery was common in New Testament times. Socially and
economically, Roman society was built on a system of slavery.
Slavery was the foundation of that society. All kinds of people
could become slaves. A slave may be skilled or unskilled. He
may be a lawyer, a doctor, an engineer, or a common laborer.
Slavery covered the whole spectrum of society and all profess-
ions, from the skilled to the unskilled.

There are three ways a person can become a slave:

1. Captured in war
The first way one can become a slave is to be captured in war.
Many slaves in New Testament times were prisoners of war.
Anyone could be captured and become a slave irrespective of
his profession or social standing. The Romans would tie three
lances together to form a yoke (an archway), and the prisoners
of war were made to pass under it in a ceremony called “passing
under the yoke.” In the ceremony, all who passed under the
yoke became slaves.
86 Totally Committed!

The Roman army, like most armies at the time, would take
their prisoners of war back to Rome or some other city, and sell
them as slaves to civilian buyers. The profit they made from
selling the captives helped to fund the army. The captives were
taken to the central market in Rome or some other city, and
sold at a fixed price or auctioned to the highest bidder. The
buyer would then own them as his slaves. The slaves had been
bought with a price, and they now belong to someone.

2. Born of slave parents

The second way a person can become a slave is to be born to a
slave. If one’s mother is a slave, he would be born a slave.

3. Sold into slavery

The third way a person can become a slave is to be sold into
slavery. If the parents of a boy or girl are poor, they might sell
their child into slavery to repay debts or earn money for
necessities. Some poor families had lots of children and they
would sometimes sell their children into slavery. If they had no
children to sell, they would sometimes sell themselves into
slavery.

Three metaphors of slavery

In the New Testament, all three ways of becoming a slave apply
to us metaphorically: First, we become slaves of sin by being
captured into sin. Second, we were born of parents who were
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 87

themselves slaves of sin. Third, we sold ourselves into slavery

to sin, willingly or unwillingly.
The first metaphor, becoming a slave through captivity, is
mentioned in 2Pet.2:19 which speaks of us being overcome by
sin and becoming slaves of sin. We likewise become slaves of
the devil by being captured by him (2Tim.2:26). But there is
hope for us because God has freed us from slavery to sin by
defeating Satan and the domain of darkness (Col.1:13), moving
us from being under Satan’s ownership to Christ’s ownership.
The second metaphor, slavery through birth, is explained by
Paul in the whole section in Galatians 4:21-31.
The third metaphor, being sold into slavery, is seen in both
the Old and New Testaments. Exodus 21:7-11 discusses the
case of a child who is sold into slavery for debt repayment.
Exodus 22:3 tells of a thief who was sold into slavery because
he had no money to repay what he had stolen. First Samuel 2:5
(and similarly Lev.25:47ff) tells of one who sold himself into
slavery because of poverty or famine.
The third metaphor, being sold into slavery, is prominent in
the New Testament, notably in Romans 6, especially verses 16
to 22. But verse 22 gives us the hope of freedom: “But now that
you have been set free from sin and have become slaves of God,
the fruit you get leads to sanctification and its end, eternal life.”
We were formerly slaves of sin, but in the new life we are
slaves of God and bear fruit for righteousness. Our earlier state-
ment, that we cannot be righteous without being poor, brings
us to this crucial point about slavery: Under the law, a slave
88 Totally Committed!

owns nothing. Everything a slave has, including his own life, be-
longs to his master. If you are a slave of Jesus Christ, everything
that you have, down to the last penny, belongs to him, not to
yourself. A slave is poor for the very reason that he doesn’t own
anything, not even his own life.

Slaves in Roman society were given provisions

Yet in Roman society, a slave would often be given money for
personal use. He could use it to buy personal items such as
clothes. A master would not want his slave to walk around in
rags because that would disgrace the master’s name. He wants
his slave to be properly clothed so that his friends would say,
“His slave is well looked after.” The Romans are like the
Chinese and the Japanese in attaching importance to “face”.
The master doesn’t want to be known as a bad slave owner, but
as one whose slave is diligent, well fed, healthy, and properly
looked after.
The master would give his slave some pocket money that he
was free to use as he pleased. He could buy himself a cake, or
invest the money, or loan it out to others. A slave was free to
use the money, yet strictly speaking and under the law, the
money still belonged to the master. Anything he bought with
the money, perhaps a garment, belonged to his master, not
himself. Strictly speaking and under the law, any profit he made
by investing the money belonged to his master. In other words,
a slave was poor by definition because he owned nothing under
the law.
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 89

Yet in Roman society you couldn’t always tell a slave from a

free man if he walked by you in public, not even by the way he
dressed, for there was often no mark to identify him as a slave.
In Hong Kong today where many Filipino women work as
domestic helpers, you often cannot tell if one is a maid or a
tourist or an investor just by her appearance.

We are slaves of God

What is the basis for saying we cannot be spiritual or righteous
without being poor? The answer is that we cannot be spiritual
or righteous without being a slave of God. Everything we have,
including our lives, belongs to God. True commitment involves
a total surrender of our lives and everything we have to God.
If you are a committed Christian, you would acknowledge
that every cent in your bank account, every cent you earn,
belongs to God, and that you are not at liberty to do with the
money as you please. When you give God full control of your
life, you will ask Him what you are to do with the money.
Perhaps someone has a financial need. When I give to a needy
person, ultimately it is not I but God who gives him the money,
through me. I take no self-satisfaction in giving to the needy,
nor do I say to myself, “I am righteous for giving him $100.”
We have nothing to boast about because a slave has nothing to
boast about. There are no grounds for self-righteousness. Yet
you will be commended by God when He says, “You did the
right thing. Giving that $100 was in full accord with my will.”
90 Totally Committed!

You will receive praise from God even though you have
nothing in yourself to boast about.
Total commitment requires the willingness to be a slave of
God. “You have been bought with a price; therefore glorify God
in your body” (1Cor.6:20); “You were bought with a price”
(7:23).

Slavery and friendship

Greater love has no one than this, that he lay down his life
for his friends. You are my friends if you do what I
command. I no longer call you servants, because a servant
does not know his master’s business. Instead, I have called
you friends, for everything that I learned from my Father
I have made known to you. (John 15:13-15, NIV)

Jesus redeemed us by laying down his life for us (Gal.3:13).

In the passage just quoted, John 15:13-15, when one lays down
his life for another, he is not treating the other as a slave but as
a friend. Jesus treats us as friends, not slaves. While it is true
that we are his slaves because Yahweh God had redeemed us
with the blood of His beloved Son, that doesn’t mean that Jesus
treats us merely as slaves. The next step is that we, as his friends,
are put into a special relationship with Jesus and his Father.
Everything he hears from the Father, he makes known to us.
It is possible to be a slave and a friend at the same time. In
the Bible, friendship is sometimes a deeper relationship than
sonship. The father-and-son relationship is not necessarily the
closest relationship between two persons. One can be a son yet
 Chapter 4 – Poverty, Spirituality, and Lordship 91

an enemy, as in the case of David and Absalom. At a certain

point in his life, David’s worst enemy was his son Absalom who
tried to take David’s life as well as his kingdom. It was one of
the most painful incidents in the Old Testament, so sonship is
not necessarily a good thing in itself. But when one is both a
friend and a son, that is truly beautiful.

A final question
Is it correct to say that one doesn’t have to be literally poor in
order to be righteous, provided that he has the right attitude
towards riches, namely, that he acknowledges that what he has
belongs to God and not to himself? Yes, provided we are not
playing games with God, saying, “It all belongs to God” when
in fact “it all belongs to me”. In Scripture, the use of one’s
possessions is something voluntary, for obedience is voluntary.
But if we play games with God, then we are back to a constitu-
tional monarchy in which the Lord is not really our Lord. The
same can be said of His son: If Jesus is not our Lord, neither is
he our Savior, in which case we are playing games with our
eternal salvation!
But the one who is honest about God’s lordship over his life
and possessions will soon discover that God will instruct him
on what to do with the riches. If you are ready to obey His
instructions, more will come to you in a steady stream.
92 Totally Committed!

A closing remark: We must not recklessly throw away

everything we have. We have to proceed in a scriptural manner
so that all things are done properly, carefully, and according to
God’s will.
 Chapter 5

Commitment
in Practice

I
n the Bible, commitment has to do with practical living
rather than theory. We saw this when we went through
Luke’s gospel to see what the Lord Jesus has to say about
riches. We now look at some passages in Paul’s teaching, start-
ing with 1 Timothy 6:9-10:

But those who want to be rich fall into temptation, a trap,

and many foolish and harmful desires, which plunge people
into ruin and destruction. For the love of money is a root of
all kinds of evil, and by craving it, some have wandered away
from the faith and pierced themselves with many pains.
(1Timothy 6:9-10, HCSB)

Those who love riches fall into temptation and a trap, and
plunge into ruin and destruction. The love of money is a root
of all sorts of evil. Money may be nothing more than paper or
gold, yet the desire for it has caused many to stray from the
94 Totally Committed!

faith, piercing themselves with many pains. Immediately before

this passage, Paul says in 1Tim.6:6-8:

But godliness with contentment is a great gain. For we

brought nothing into the world, and we can take nothing
out. But if we have food and clothing, we will be content
with these. (HCSB)

If we have food and clothing, we ought to be content. Yet our

problem is that we’re never satisfied with what we’ve got. There
is a vast difference between need and greed. What we need is
far less than what our greed demands. Greed is not satisfied
with any amount of money, yet what we actually need is very
little. How much food do you eat daily? You only need a small
amount of food to sustain your life; greed is the part that makes
life expensive and complicated.

The world feeds on greed

One day I was walking in the Tsimshatsui district of Hong
Kong and walked past some stores. I couldn’t believe my eyes
when I saw the prices of the clothes on display. One jacket
looked like it was made of ordinary cotton similar to what you
can get for HK$60 (US$8) in other districts of Hong Kong, but
here in Tsimshatsui, it cost over $1,000. I thought to myself, “Is
this jacket sewn with gold thread?”
Another time my wife was looking for a small canvas bag.
She walked into a shop, also in Tsimshatsui, thinking that the
 Chapter 5 – Commitment in Practice 95

one on display might be inexpensive. When she asked about

the price, the saleswoman said $1,200.

“You must be joking!”

“No, it’s a designer bag made in Italy.”

It was made of ordinary canvas, yet you have to pay a fortune

for the luxury name. Greed is what businesses feed on.
The lottery is a lucrative business that feeds on greed. You
put in a few dollars to win one million, five million, ten million.
Yet it’s the lottery company that makes the most money, easily
hundreds of millions.
Horse racing day is a busy day in Hong Kong with traffic
clogging the streets and tunnels. People bet a few dollars on a
horse, hoping to win a few thousand or tens of thousands.
Greed makes us vulnerable. In reality we need very little
money to survive, yet there is no limit to how much we want.
Going back to the question of storing up money, exactly how
much is enough? The millionaire will answer, “A little bit more,
just a little bit more.”

How much is enough?

It is fair to ask who is going to pay our medical bills when we
get sick, or pay for our children’s education or even our own
education. We need money to support the family. We want to
travel the world to broaden our horizons and expand our world
view. On and on it goes.
96 Totally Committed!

Where do we draw the line? How much should we save up?

That is a fair question. Does it mean that Christians cannot save
up for their retirement? When they get old, who’s going to feed
them? Are they going to live on charity? Some countries offer
social welfare, but what if you live in a country that does not?
Let’s say I have $100,000 in some currency in my bank
account. How do I apply Paul’s teaching about being content
with food and clothing? Does Scripture provide any guidance
on the $100,000? The problem for us is that the New Testament
views money and possessions negatively. So far we haven’t seen
anything in the New Testament that speaks positively of riches
and money.
So what I do with the $100,000 in my account? With that
amount, I would be slightly rich but not very rich. Since it is
hard, even impossible, for a rich man to enter the kingdom of
God, what should I do with the money? That is a very practical
question. In the same chapter of First Timothy, Paul goes on to
say:

Command those who are rich in this present world not to

be arrogant or put their hope in wealth, which is so uncer-
tain, but to put their hope in God, who richly provides us
with everything for our enjoyment. Command them to do
good, to be rich in good deeds, and to be generous and
willing to share. In this way they will lay up treasure for
themselves as a firm foundation for the coming age, so that
they may take hold of the life that is truly life. (1Tim.6:17-
19, HCSB)
 Chapter 5 – Commitment in Practice 97

How do I apply this passage to my $100,000? I will indeed

try my best not to be “arrogant” about my riches, to use Paul’s
word. I will be humble about the money. I will fix my hope not
on the money but on God who, after all, richly supplies us with
all things for our enjoyment. He is ultimately the one who gave
me the $100,000 in the first place, and for that I am grateful. I
am willing to do a few good works and put a few more dollars
into the offering box.
Is this how we apply Paul’s teaching? All this talk about
generosity and good deeds sounds vague to us because we don’t
know how generous is generous. If we normally give $20, do we
now give $100? A fivefold increase sounds generous enough,
but have we fulfilled Scripture?
A sum of $100,000 may seem large but in some countries it
can be wiped out by a major surgery. If I give my money to
others, who will pay my medical bills? My generosity may have
helped others but who will look after my medical needs? Then
I will be in trouble. When I get old and sick, or need to pay for
my children’s education, do I trust in God to supply my need?
That takes a lot of commitment!
Why can’t I simply accept the $100,000 as a gift from God?
After all, Paul does say that God has richly supplied us with all
things for our enjoyment (1Tim.6:17), so why can’t we keep it
for a rainy day? If God was the one who gave me the $100,000
in the first place, why should I give it away only to seek His help
again?
98 Totally Committed!

What about a rich church?

The people of the Jerusalem church shared all possessions in
common (Acts 2:44-45; 4:32). What does that mean for me? If
I join a church with a common fund that pays for everyone’s
needs, perhaps I won’t need to save my $100,000. Then the
church will take care of my needs. That seems ideal. By giving
all my money to the church, it won’t be stuck in a bank account
but will be in circulation to meet the needs of the church
people.
But the problem is that the church itself will get rich! Instead
of the individual who stores up riches, now it is the church that
stores up riches. Do we solve our problem by making the
church rich? In fact a rich church will find itself in a dangerous
spiritual situation. The Lord Jesus says to the church in
Laodicea: “For you say, I am rich, I have prospered, and I need
nothing, not realizing that you are wretched, pitiable, poor,
blind, and naked” (Rev.3:17, ESV).
The danger of riches is as real to a church as to an individual,
which is not surprising given that a church is composed of
people. The symptoms described in this verse are true of the
church and the individual alike. On the individual level, the
rich Christian is wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked.
Money can’t buy happiness or the inner peace that comes from
the fruit of the Spirit. These same ailments are found in the
church in Laodicea. Making the church rich is not the answer
to the problem of what to do with our money.5

Background note: The Jerusalem church was not a rich church despite
5

its having a common fund. In fact the church was so poor that Paul had to
 Chapter 5 – Commitment in Practice 99

The other danger of a common fund is that we will no longer

put our trust in God to provide for our needs but will rely on
the fund. I’m told that some become Catholic monks for this
reason. After they join a monastery, the church will take care
of their material needs for the rest of their lives. When they die,
the church will even take care of their burial. Our faith then
becomes horizontal rather than vertical.

Led by the Spirit of God

How then do we deal with the matter of money for the
individual and the church? The answer comes back to Romans
8:14: “For all who are being led by the Spirit of God, these are
the sons of God.”
The answer is found in the leading of the Spirit. If we are
willing to be led by the Spirit as a church or as individuals, God
will show us what we ought to do with our money. No one can
give you a specific answer to the question of what to do with
your $100,000. At the most we can say that if you are a child of
God, or want to be a child of God, you will have to be led by the
Spirit. You will have to ask God what to do with the $100,000.
No one can answer the question for you. Anyone who tells you

organize a relief collection for it with contributions from the Gentile

churches. The Jerusalem church had a common fund, but its limited
reserves were used up when a famine struck that part of the world. It had
always been poor, so much so that the Macedonian church, which was
itself poor, tried its best to support the Jerusalem church. Here is a case of
a poor church helping an even poorer church.
100 Totally Committed!

what to do with the money is assuming an authority that he is

not entitled to.
Committing to God means to be willing to be led by the
Spirit in all situations. But here is a warning: If you are being
led by the Spirit, you will experience an inner opposition to that
leading. Galatians 5:22 talks about the fruit of the Spirit, but the
context also says that flesh and spirit are in conflict with each
other. The unbeliever is usually unaware of this conflict be-
cause he lives as he pleases. But when you become a Christian,
life suddenly gets complicated because every time you want to
sin, something comes along and fights your impulses. Every
time you have a sinful thought, another thought comes in and
starts fighting it. You feel that you are being pulled apart.
The Christian life will be extremely difficult if you allow the
flesh—that is, your old way of thinking, your old habits, your
old nature—to exert its control in your life, because the Holy
Spirit will not tolerate that. This will lead to an inner conflict in
which the flesh pulls you in one direction and the Spirit in the
other. To be led by the Spirit without conflict, you must put off
the old nature.
But when you are being led by the Spirit, every experience
from God will bear His mark so that you will know it is from
God. Your experience of God will be as real as your experience
of sin. After you sin, you immediately become aware that you
have sinned. Similarly, when you are being led by the Spirit,
you are aware of the leading, for there is a self-confirming
aspect to it.
 Chapter 5 – Commitment in Practice 101

A new heart, a new spirit

Yahweh God says in Ezekiel 36:26-27:

I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit within you;
I will remove your heart of stone and give you a heart of
flesh. I will place My Spirit within you and cause you to
follow My statutes and carefully observe My ordinances.
(HCSB)

In Scripture, the word “flesh” usually has a negative meaning

but here it is given a positive meaning as a contrast to the
coldness of stone. It is important, however, to keep in mind that
the word “flesh” outside this passage usually has a negative
meaning.
What is the difference between a heart of stone and a heart
of flesh? We are not talking about a physical heart but about
sensitivity to God. Whereas stone is cold and insensitive, flesh
is sensitive to touch, to pain, to temperature. To be led by the
Spirit means to be sensitive to God. Many Christians are not
being led because they are not spiritually sensitive, having a
heart of stone rather than a heart of flesh. God cannot speak to
them because their hearts don’t respond to Him. But when we
receive His Spirit, He will give us a new heart and a new life.
When you are sensitive to the Spirit’s leading, you will be
surprised at how much God is willing to lead you.
How am I going to be led by the Spirit? What must I do on
my part? At the very least, I must be willing to be led. But is
willingness enough? Your willingness will be tested when the
102 Totally Committed!

Spirit brings about changes in your life, and you struggle over
whether to follow the leading. You may be able to endure this
kind of struggle for a short time, but can you carry on like this
in the long stretch? When difficulties or pressures arise, will
your willingness rise to the challenge? What will you do when
you face the ultimate test and your life is at stake? Martyrdom
sounds grand, and some hope to experience it one day, but
most Christians don’t welcome martyrdom.
In real life, the things that hinder Christians from following
the Spirit’s leading are usually the tiny problems that chip away
at their willingness. It is the sniper fire rather than the artillery
fire that wears down many a soldier and makes him a nervous
wreck. It is the slow chiseling that gradually causes the whole
structure to collapse. When Christians collapse, in most cases
it is not because of a great calamity but the slow chipping away
at their commitment.

Sonship and slavery

But the one who is willing to be led unconditionally by the
Spirit is committed to God. The word “unconditionally” is
important because slaves don’t lay down conditions. But you
may ask: Isn’t all this teaching about slavery negated by the fact
that we are sons of God?
I will preface my answer to this question with a statement I
will prove shortly from Scripture: In scriptural teaching, the
question is not whether you choose to be a slave or a son. The
fact is that you are a son only if you are a slave. If you are not a
 Chapter 5 – Commitment in Practice 103

slave, you are not a son. In other words, being a son and being
a slave are not two separate things in Scripture but two pictures
of the same thing. If you are a slave, you are a son, and vice
versa.
The first evidence for this comes from Romans 6 which says
we have been set free from slavery to sin and have become
slaves of God. You are the one or the other, either a slave of sin
or a slave of God, with no middle ground between them. No
one in the world is truly free in the absolute sense because you
are a slave to something, either to sin or to God. Yet on the
other hand, we can say that it is the slaves of God who are free
in a real and experiential sense because they are also the sons
of God. Whereas Romans 6 speaks of our being slaves of God,
Romans 8 speaks of our being sons of God (notably 8:14
regarding the leading of the Spirit). The slaves of God in
Romans 6 are the sons of God in Romans 8.
Secondly, in the Bible, son and slave are two aspects of the
same thing. You cannot be the one without being the other. The
New Testament’s definition of sonship is different from the
human concept of it. The Bible defines a son as one who is
obedient to God and His will. We see this in Mt.12:50 (and its
parallels in Mk.3:35 and Lk.8:21): “For whoever does the will of
my Father in heaven is my brother and sister and mother.”
Jesus is the Son of God, so anyone who is a brother of Jesus
is also a son of God (a common title of Christians, Mt.5:9;
Rom.8:14; Gal.3:26). And who is Jesus’ brother and therefore
God’s son? The one who does the will of the Father in heaven.
In a parallel, Luke 8:21, Jesus says, “My mother and my
104 Totally Committed!

brothers are those who hear the word of God and do it”. Hence
a son of God is one who obeys God’s will and God’s word
unconditionally. This unique definition of sonship is equally
applicable to a slave of God, for a slave likewise obeys his mas-
ter’s will unconditionally. From all this, we see that being a son
and being a slave amount to the same thing for the Christian.
Jesus says to his disciples:
15
If you love me, you will keep my commandments. 16 And
I will ask the Father, and he will give you another Helper, to
be with you forever, 17 even the Spirit of truth, whom the
world cannot receive, because it neither sees him nor knows
him. You know him, for he dwells with you and will be in
you. (John 14:15-17, ESV)

Whether you call yourself a son or a slave is not the issue;

ultimately it is whether you keep God’s commandments (v.15).
This applies to son and slave in the same way. The distinction
between son and slave is one of terminology. In practice they
are the same since both are committed to keeping God’s
commandments and doing His will.
The third line of evidence for the functional equivalence of
son and slave is the work of the Spirit. The one who keeps God’s
commandments is given the Holy Spirit (Acts 5:32) who is the
Helper and the Spirit of truth (John 14:16-17, just quoted). On
the other hand, John 1:12 says, “Yet to all who received him, to
those who believed in his name, he gave the right to become
children of God.” What is this right? Why does John bring in
the idea of right? It refers to the Holy Spirit. To receive this
 Chapter 5 – Commitment in Practice 105

right is to receive the Spirit. It is also the right to become sons

of God, for the sons of God are those who are being led by the
Spirit (Rom.8:14), having “received the Spirit of adoption as
sons” (v.15).
If you have not received the Spirit or are not being led by the
Spirit, you are not a son of God, not even if you have been bap-
tized. The Spirit is the key to the Christian life. There is no
Christian life without the Spirit. In receiving the Spirit, you are
given the right to be a son of God. With that right comes the
responsibility of being led by the Spirit every moment. If you
are a Christian, are you willing to let the Spirit lead you in
practical ways such as: What shall I do with the money in my
bank account? What should I do about my past sins? How do I
resolve my relationship problems with the church brothers and
sisters? The Spirit’s leading has to do with everyday practical
living.

First link: To believe is to follow

We have seen in John 1:12 that to receive God is to believe in
Him, and the same could be said of His Son Jesus Christ, the
one sent by the Father (John 6:38,39,44; 7:16,28,33). If to
receive is to believe, then to believe is to follow, as seen by
comparing the following two statements:
106 Totally Committed!

I have come into the world as a light, so that no one who

believes in me should stay in darkness. (John 12:46, NIV)

I am the light of the world. Whoever follows me will never

walk in darkness, but will have the light of life. (John 8:12,
NIV)

Both verses speak of turning away from darkness. The first

verse links this to believing in Jesus, the second to following
Jesus. Together they show the functional equivalence of
“believe” and “follow,” a connection seen also in John 10:26-27:
“you do not believe because you are not my sheep. My sheep
listen to my voice; I know them, and they follow me.”

Second link: To follow is to serve

We come to the next functional link: To follow Jesus is to serve
him. “Whoever serves me must follow me; and where I am, my
servant also will be. My Father will honor the one who serves
me.” (Jn.12:26, NIV)
Here the Greek word for “serve” (diakoneō) is related to the
one from which we get the English word “deacon”. It is
different from the word for serving as a slave. However, in the
New Testament, there is little practical difference between the
two. On the one hand, Jesus says, “I am among you as the one
who serves” (Lk. 22:27), using the word from which deacon is
derived. On the other hand, Jesus took on “the form of a slave”
(Phil. 2:7). Hence serve and slave are applied to him with almost
no functional difference in meaning.
 Chapter 5 – Commitment in Practice 107

Third link: To serve is to die

Now comes the hard part about commitment: to serve is to die.
If you are at all serious about committing to God and following
the Spirit’s leading, you will have to know where the Lord will
lead you: to the cross. “If anyone would come after me, he must
deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.” (Mt.16:24)
We have seen that the Spirit is the key to the Christian life;
without the Spirit there is no Christian life. A related principle
is that spiritual life comes through death. This principle, that
there is no life without death, is seen in several New Testament
passages, for example:
23
And Jesus answered them, “The hour has come for the
Son of Man to be glorified. 24 Truly, truly, I say to you, un-
less a grain of wheat falls into the earth and dies, it remains
alone; but if it dies, it bears much fruit. 25 Whoever loves
his life loses it, and whoever hates his life in this world will
keep it for eternal life.” (John 12:23-25, ESV)

Hating one’s life in the world may seem radical but it is the path
to spiritual fruitfulness (v.24). A grain of wheat remains a lone
grain that accomplishes nothing until it falls into the earth and
dies. How does one grain become many? How does it pass on
life? By being buried into the earth. Then emerges a stalk that
will later have many grains on it. One grain of wheat becomes
many grains, for life and fruitfulness come from death.
108 Totally Committed!

And who attains to eternal life? Read this verse carefully and
don’t let any false teacher sidetrack you with a teaching of
cheap grace. Jesus says, “Whoever hates his life in this world
will keep it for eternal life”. To keep your life for eternity, you
must hate your life in this world.
What does it mean to hate your life? Some willingly die in
service for their country; they consider their country as being
more important than their own lives. They “hate” their lives in
the sense that they value something above their own lives.
Conversely, you won’t surrender your physical life unless
you see eternal life as being of greater value than your physical
life. It takes total commitment to hate your life, to deny your
life. There is no higher commitment than that.
The word “hate” conveys intensity. Hating one’s life is not
the same as a passive surrender to death. If you are dying from
a terminal illness, it won’t make any difference whether you
hate your life or not. It is meaningless to talk about hating your
life when it’s about to end. But while you’re still in reasonably
good health, you have the opportunity to make a meaningful
decision to hate your own life.
In terms of conceptual flow, it is significant that verse 24 is a
bridge between verse 23 and verse 25. Verse 23 says that the
Son of Man is about to be “glorified,” which in John’s gospel
means that Jesus is about to be crucified. That is why Jesus
speaks of himself as being “lifted up” (v.32), a play on words
that has dual meaning: glorification and crucifixion. The up-
ward action in “lifted up” expresses glorification but also cruci-
fixion, for the cross is literally lifted up at crucifixion. Jesus’
death is his glorification whereas the world sees crucifixion as
 Chapter 5 – Commitment in Practice 109

the ultimate humiliation; in fact he was crucified between two

robbers. But in spiritual thinking, what is humiliation in the
eyes of the world is glorification in Christ.
Whereas verse 23 refers to Jesus, verse 25 refers to us. The
picture of the grain of wheat (v.24) is sandwiched in between
the two verses. Hence it applies to Jesus and to us, bringing out
a beautiful picture of the spiritual life. Here we see Christ’s
absolute commitment to us. By his death as a grain of wheat,
he passed on his life to you and me. His death gives us life. One
life has multiplied into many. But the Lord doesn’t let the
process stop there. The farmer keeps a small portion of the
harvest for the next sowing, to obtain yet another harvest. Year
after year there will be new harvests. The way to benefit from
the life Jesus passes to us is not to keep it to ourselves, but to let
it fall into the ground and die, in order to pass on life to others.
A vital attribute of life is the capacity to pass on life.
Rom.4:19 notes the “deadness” of Sarah’s womb while
Abraham’s body was “as good as dead” in their ability to have
children. Dead means to be unable to produce life. But those
who have life can pass on life. Commitment means to live the
kind of life Jesus lived. As he passed on his life to us, so we pass
on life to others. This is the kind of person who will have eternal
life.
 Chapter 6

The Abundant
Christian Life

H
ow many of us know what is the abundant Christian
life? If you have never experienced it, you wouldn’t
be able to imagine what it is like just as you wouldn’t
know what Canada or Europe is like if you haven’t visited those
places. How would you explain what is the abundant Christian
life to those who haven’t experienced it?
If you see nothing attractive about the Christian life, is there
anything that will motivate you to seek after it? Perhaps what is
driving you forward is the realization that the life you now have
is empty and devoid of joy and meaning. Perhaps you feel that
this kind of life is not worth continuing in, so you want to move
on to something better.
If I were promoting Canada, I might show you posters of
Canada’s forests, rivers, parks, and the Rocky Mountains. Then
you can look at the posters and say, “So this is Canada!” But I
can’t show you photos of the abundant Christian life in the way
112 Totally Committed!

I show you photos of Canada or the beautiful Swiss Alps. So

how can you visualize the spiritual life?
One way is to get to know a few people of God, to see the
quality of their lives. As a young Christian in China, I had the
privilege of knowing one or two men of God. I lived with them,
got to know them, and saw them in action. You need to see
them in action in the field, not just in a teaching environment.
Then you will see what a soldier is made of, not when he is
marching in a parade, but in combat. Then you will see his
military experience and combat skills. But you won’t see any of
this just by sitting in front of him and listening to a lecture on
military tactics.
Is there anything in the spiritual life that speaks to your
heart? When you listen to testimonies, you marvel at the spirit-
ual experiences of those who walk with God. Because these
experiences are second-hand to you, you might say to yourself,
“These experiences are real for him but not for me.” But the
point of a testimony is that it can be real for you too, even in
the matter of being led by the Spirit. The leading of the Spirit
will be just theory to you until you experience it in real life.
Where do you see this kind of dynamic life today? The sad
reality is that very few in the world live a victorious and dynam-
ic life. The Bible has already warned us that there will be few:

Enter by the narrow gate. For the gate is wide and the way is
easy that leads to destruction, and those who enter by it are
many. For the gate is narrow and the way is hard that leads
to life, and those who find it are few. (Mt.7:13-14, ESV)
 Chapter 6 – The Abundant Christian Life 113

The ongoing challenge that we face in the Christian life is

that there is always an easy road in front of us to tempt us. Most
of us will go for the easy road, a few will take the narrow road.
Why so few? After all, there are two billion Christians in the
world today: over a billion Catholics plus several hundred
million Protestants plus several hundred million from the
Orthodox churches. The statistics are impressive, yet “few” will
find the narrow gate that leads to life.
Will you find the narrow gate? Will Jesus’ words in John
10:10 be fulfilled in you: “I came that they may have life and
have it abundantly”? Jesus is talking about the present life, not
the future. He wants you to live the fullness of the abundant life
right now.

What will a man give in exchange for his soul?

When the Christian life gets tough, you may wonder if it’s
worth it. Jesus brings out this issue when he says, “What will a
man give in exchange for his soul?” (Mt.16:26). Is your
financial wealth too valuable to exchange for your soul? What
will you give in exchange for eternal life? Matthew 10:39 goes
straight to the issue: “Whoever finds his life will lose it, but
whoever loses his life for my sake will find it.” If you find your
life in the world, you will lose it. But if you lose your life for
Jesus’ sake, you will find it. This is also brought out in Matthew
16:25-26:
114 Totally Committed!

For whoever wants to save his life will lose it, but whoever
loses his life for me will find it. What good will it be for a
man if he gains the whole world, yet forfeits his soul? Or
what can a man give in exchange for his soul? (NIV)

We are selfish by nature and it is mainly because of our

selfishness that we are sinful. The Lord Jesus seeks to change
the direction of our lives from a selfish way of thinking to a self-
giving one. To effect this change in our lives, he attaches a
condition to eternal life.
The words “love” and “hate” convey strong attitudes (as in
loving your life versus hating your life, Jn.12:25). If you love
your life, you are walking on the broad road to destruction. If
you hate your life, you will save it to life eternal. When the Bible
says to hate your life, it doesn’t mean to hate the life you have
in Christ, but the life that is in bondage to sin. To break free
from this bondage, all you do on your part is to kneel before
God and say, “Dear God, I hate the life I have been living,
seeking praise from men among other things. I ask you to
change my life.” We do our part and God does the rest. The
Holy Spirit comes in, and you will experience God’s power.
Many Christians live in selfishness because they have been
taught that they only need to “believe” to gain eternal life, even
if there is no fundamental change in their lives. But this is not
biblical teaching. In the previous chapter we saw that to believe
in the biblical sense means to follow, which means to serve,
which means to die. You have to lose your life for Christ’s sake
before you can receive eternal life. You have to change from a
selfish way of living to one that is self-giving.
 Chapter 6 – The Abundant Christian Life 115

I am not playing around with words. On judgment day when

you and I stand before God, if you lose your life and are con-
demned to eternal destruction, let it not be said that I didn’t
make this truth clear to you. Paul says to the Ephesians, “I
testify to you this day that I am innocent of everyone’s blood,
for I did not shrink back from declaring to you the whole plan
of God” (Acts 20:26-27, HCSB). I am telling you from God’s
word that you must change from a self-centered life to a self-
giving one, by the power of the Holy Spirit.
We don’t have the power to transform ourselves because we
cannot save ourselves. Salvation is entirely of grace because it
is attained only by God’s power. We cannot change ourselves
any more than a leopard can change its spots (Jer.13:23).
Since this is achieved by the Spirit’s work in us, all we can do
on our part is to be willing to be changed. Are we willing to let
the Spirit change us? If a sick person refuses medical treatment,
the doctor won’t go to his house and drag him to hospital.
Likewise God won’t drag you kicking and screaming into the
kingdom of God. You have to tell God whether you want
eternal life or not.

What must I do to be saved?

False teaching is often presented as the truth, and many cannot
tell the difference. An example is the way we water down Paul’s
statement, “Believe in the Lord Jesus and you will be saved”
(Acts 16:31). This comes from a well known incident in Acts
16.
116 Totally Committed!

In the city of Philippi, Paul and Silas were beaten by the local
authorities and thrown in jail on false charges. In jail they
began to sing songs of praise to God. That makes them a bit
odd, doesn’t it? Yet the odd thing about people filled with the
Spirit is that they sing praises to God even after they have been
beaten black and blue and thrown in jail. Paul and Silas were so
badly injured that their wounds had to be attended to later. Yet
they weren’t thinking about nursing their injuries or easing the
pain, but were rejoicing and singing praises to God. That is the
victorious and abundant life.
A powerful earthquake shook the prison. The walls crum-
bled, the gates fell, and everything was breaking into pieces.
The jailer thought that the prisoners had escaped, Paul and
Silas among them.
The city of Philippi was a Roman colony, so the jailer was
probably a Roman soldier, either active or retired. After sup-
posing that the prisoners had escaped, he knew what punish-
ment awaited him: beheading. Roman military code was severe
and merciless. The jailer wanted to spare himself the dishonor
of a military trial, so he got ready to commit suicide: “The jailer
woke up, and when he saw the prison doors open, he drew his
sword and was about to kill himself because he thought the
prisoners had escaped.” (Acts 16:27, NIV)
If the jailer had killed himself, you can imagine what would
have happened to his wife and children, his “household”. In
Roman society, when a man died, his wife would be unable to
support herself, much less her family, unlike today’s career
women with college degrees. When a man died, his wife would
be in a pitiful, even tragic situation. A family’s dependence on
 Chapter 6 – The Abundant Christian Life 117

the head of the household was almost total. That is why when
the head of a household comes to the Lord, the household
would usually follow.
Paul’s statement, “believe in the Lord Jesus and you will be
saved,” was spoken to a man who was ready to die. When you
quote that to someone, is that person ready to die as was the
Philippian jailer? If so, then you can tell him or her, “Believe in
the Lord Jesus and you will be saved,” since the part about
dying has been dealt with. But if you leave out the element of
death, Paul’s statement would be taken in the wrong way.

Paul’s teaching about baptism

Paul cried out to the jailer, imploring him not to kill himself.
The jailer in turn pleaded, “What must I do to be saved?” to
which Paul replied, “Believe in the Lord Jesus and you will be
saved” (Acts 16:30-31). But that is not the end of the story. Paul
didn’t say, “Believe and you will be saved. Now sign your name
on the baptismal form.” Verse 32 tells us what happened next:
“They spoke the word of the Lord to him together with all who
were in his house.” This was in preparation for their baptism.
Paul and Silas were giving them solid teaching from “the
word of the Lord” on what it means to believe in Jesus. Paul was
thorough in everything he did, and he did not jump to baptism
immediately. The baptism would come only after he had given
them instruction from the word of God. Because of Paul’s thor-
oughness in God’s word, the jailer and his family could easily
118 Totally Committed!

have received a few hours of solid instruction. Only afterwards

came the baptism.
In all this time, Paul’s wounds were still untreated, perhaps
still bleeding. It was only after the teaching had finished that
Paul and Silas allowed the jailer to treat their wounds. Paul had
his priorities: first the teaching of salvation, then the treating of
his wounds. Saving others was more important than his own
physical welfare. When we read the Bible attentively, we catch
small details that reveal important things, in this case the life
quality of Paul and Silas. We miss these vital details when we
read the Bible hastily or superficially.

Baptism and death to sin

So what did Paul teach the jailer and his household? We can be
sure that he would not teach them anything contrary to what
he has written in his letters. We have enough of Paul’s letters to
have a good idea of what he taught them: Before baptizing them,
Paul simply taught what he himself taught about baptism in his
letters, and what Jesus himself taught. Many Christians think
that Paul taught differently from the Lord Jesus, e.g., that
whereas Jesus told us to hate our lives in order to gain eternal
life, Paul made things easy for us by saying that we only need
to believe in Jesus. But Acts 16:31 (“believe in the Lord Jesus
and you will be saved”) has to be understood in the light of
Paul’s whole teaching.
 Chapter 6 – The Abundant Christian Life 119

Paul, like Jesus, taught emphatically that there is no life

without death. Romans 6, which talks about baptism, gives us
a good idea of what Paul might have told the Philippian jailer
before baptizing him. In Romans 6, Paul explicitly links
baptism and death:

Shall we go on sinning so that grace may increase? By no

means! We died to sin; how can we live in it any longer?
Or don’t you know that all of us who were baptized into
Christ Jesus were baptized into his death? (Romans 6:1-3,
NIV)

We can be sure that when Paul was about to baptize the jailer,
he had already explained to him the meaning of baptism. In
Romans 6 he says that baptism involves death. Does he mean
this in some fictional or metaphorical sense? Is baptism a
pretend death? Or do we die to sin in some real sense?
Paul is not so superficial as to play around with weighty
words and then arrive at superficial meanings. “Die” is not a
word to play around with. If “die to sin” means nothing more
than “forget about sin,” then we must not use the word “die”.
But Paul does use the word “die,” so it must mean something
weighty.
What does it mean to die to sin? Is it a change of attitude?
And does a mere change of attitude deserve to be described by
a weighty word such as “die” or “death”? If an evil person wants
to implement some reform in his lifestyle, can that change be
properly described as death?
120 Totally Committed!

To be sure, a change of attitude is an important first step

towards the death that Paul talks about. But is it the same as
death? Is “death to sin” just a change of attitude, or is it
something deeper?
The word “sin” in the singular doesn’t refer to specific deeds
of sin but to the whole way of life dominated by sin. Therefore
“death to sin” means a complete break from the old way of life.
If I am finished with my old way of life, I have died to it.
Death is more than reform; it is something deep that the
Holy Spirit does in us. I can achieve moral reform without
God’s help, but when Paul talks about death, he does not mean
moral reform. He is speaking of something that the Spirit does
in us so deep and decisive that something in us has died. That
part of us which is controlled by the flesh and is responsive to
the flesh—which Paul elsewhere calls the “old man”—has been
put to death by the work of the Spirit.
Moral reform requires some measure of commitment but
not of the kind the Bible talks about. Being a Christian is not a
matter of moral reform but the commitment to let the Spirit
put to death the “old man” in us. Everyone accepts reform to
one degree or another, especially after seeing the ugliness of
bad and the beauty of good. But that is not what being a
Christian is about. Mere reform is like patching an old garment
with new cloth, or pouring new wine into an old wineskin, an
act that will ruin wine and wineskin (Mt.9:16-17).
But the Spirit works deep to destroy the cancer of sin in us.
This is accomplished by God, not moral reform. Salvation is
entirely of grace because it is achieved solely by God’s power.
 Chapter 6 – The Abundant Christian Life 121

In the New Testament, our commitment to God is faith,

God’s commitment to us is grace. We are saved by grace
through faith, that is, by God’s commitment to us working
through our commitment to God. Salvation is ultimately by
God’s grace, without which we would be left with only moral
reform.
We can now hear what Paul told the Philippian jailer:
“Killing yourself will accomplish nothing, so let the Spirit of
God destroy the disease of sin in you and bring God’s life into
your life by your death to sin.”

Freed from slavery

Romans chapter 6 talks about death, but the second half of the
chapter draws a contrast between slavery to sin and slavery to
righteousness:

But thanks be to God that, though you used to be slaves

to sin, you wholeheartedly obeyed the form of teaching
to which you were entrusted. You have been set free
from sin and have become slaves to righteousness.
(Romans 6:17-18, NIV)

We previously mentioned three ways in which a person can

become a slave. There are similarly three ways one can be freed
from slavery.
The first way to be freed from slavery is by the death of the
slave.
122 Totally Committed!

The second way is for your master to release you voluntarily.

But if your master happens to be sin which enslaved you in the
first place, you can rule out any voluntary surrender of the slave
into the hands of Christ. Hence death still remains the way for
us to be freed from slavery to sin. If our death is not real, neither
is our so-called freedom. A slave doesn’t cease to be a slave just
by playing dead. His pretending to be a corpse won’t fool any-
one. Unless there is true death, there is no true release from
slavery. Through death we are freed from slavery to sin, “for he
who has died is freed from sin” (Rom.6:7).
The third way to be freed from slavery is by redemption: the
paying of a ransom to release a slave from slavery. It is signifi-
cant that Christ’s redemptive death for us is tied to our death
with him.
Christ died for us, and we die with him in baptism. Romans
6 has many references to our death in baptism (see the
underlined in the following), showing beyond any doubt that
baptism involves death:
3
Do you not know that all of us who have been baptized
into Christ Jesus were baptized into his death? 4 We were
buried therefore with him by baptism into death, in order
that, just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of
the Father, we too might walk in newness of life. 5 For if we
have been united with him in a death like his, we shall cer-
tainly be united with him in a resurrection like his. 6 We
know that our old self was crucified with him in order that
the body of sin might be brought to nothing, so that we
would no longer be enslaved to sin. 7 For one who has died
 Chapter 6 – The Abundant Christian Life 123

has been set free from sin. 8 Now if we have died with
Christ, we believe that we will also live with him. (Romans
6:3-8, ESV)

The theme of the next chapter, Romans 7, is the Law. Our

bondage to sin is compounded by our bondage to the Law, and
the same question arises: How can I be set free from the Law?
Or from the power of sin? Or from the guilt of sin, since the
Law condemns me? The answer in Romans 7 is the same: death.
Through death we are freed from the Law and from guilt, as
seen especially in verses 1 to 4.
In the next chapter, Romans 8, Paul continues on the topic
of death yet he also speaks of victory in the Spirit: “For if you
live according to the flesh you will die, but if by the Spirit you
put to death the deeds of the body, you will live.” (Rom.8:13)
This reminds us of John 12:24 and Matthew 10 and 16, demon-
strating that Paul’s teachings are undergirded by Jesus’ teach-
ings. Paul does not alter or diverge from Jesus’ teaching, but
teaches the same.
The next verse, Romans 8:14, regarding the leading of the
Spirit, has already been discussed. This verse begins with the
word “for”, indicating a logical connection between verses 13
and 14:
13
For if you live according to the flesh you will die, but if
by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body, you
will live. 14 For all who are led by the Spirit of God are sons
of God. (Rom.8:13-14, ESV)
124 Totally Committed!

We won’t be led by the Spirit unless we allow the Spirit to “put

to death” the deeds of the flesh. If we skip the part about putting
to death the deeds of the flesh, and try to go straight to the won-
derful life of being led by the Spirit—even experiencing an
earthquake from God—we are going to be disappointed. The
wonderful life in the Spirit comes only after the Spirit has put
to death the flesh in us. First death, then life, in that order.

The deeds of the flesh

What then are the deeds of the flesh? Paul tells us:

Now the works of the flesh are evident: sexual immorality,

impurity, sensuality, idolatry, sorcery, enmity, strife, jea-
lousy, fits of anger, rivalries, dissensions, divisions, envy,
drunkenness, orgies, and things like these. I warn you, as I
warned you before, that those who do such things will not
inherit the kingdom of God. (Gal.5:19-21, ESV)

Those who do the deeds of the flesh won’t inherit the kingdom
of God. You might say that you don’t do most of these things.
But it takes only one deed to be guilty of all, just as you need
only break one commandment to be guilty of breaking the
whole law (James 2:10; Gal.5:3). Sorcery or drunkenness might
not apply to you but what about jealousy or fits of anger? How
many of us can go through this list and come away with a clean
sheet?
 Chapter 6 – The Abundant Christian Life 125

Paul is not talking to unbelievers but Galatian believers. He

tells them that if they do the deeds of the flesh, they won’t
inherit the kingdom of God even if they claim to believe in
Jesus. But in contrast to the deeds of the flesh, the abundant life
is characterized by the fruit of the Spirit: “But the fruit of the
Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithful-
ness, gentleness and self-control. Against such things there is
no law.” (Gal.5:22-23)

Die to the world

Finally, we die not only to sin but to the world: “May I never
boast except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, through
which the world has been crucified to me, and I to the world.”
(Gal.6:14)
If we are united with Christ, we are also crucified to the
world. We are dead to the world and the world is dead to us. If
you have died with Christ and if the cross avails for your
salvation, then through the cross you are dead to the world, and
the world to you.
Here “the world” does not refer to lakes, trees, mountains,
birds. We don’t die to these things. In fact these become more
meaningful to us than ever before, for now we see in them
God’s glory. In the Bible, “the world” refers to the world system
enslaved to sin. The whole world lies in the power of Satan, the
evil one (1Jn.5:19). If we have died to sin, we will have also died
to the world. We have been set free from the values of the world
and the way of thinking dominated by sin.
126 Totally Committed!

We live in a sordid world. The higher up you are in the

world, the fiercer is the battle and the more sinister the tactics
of your rivals. But when you are in the lower ranks, no one is
interested in you, a nobody.
A good friend of mine in the Japanese Foreign Ministry has
twice written me pleading for prayer support. He was due to be
transferred to Africa as a discipline for a deed he had not com-
mitted. He was a victim of a conspiracy in the foreign office
where he worked. He was due to become the ambassador of a
certain country in his next posting, but someone coveted that
position.
Every country has a limited number of ambassadors,
perhaps 100 to 150. The ambassadorial positions are not of
equal rank or prestige. The ambassador to a country such as the
United States enjoys greater prestige. At the bottom ranks are
the ambassadors to countries which you have trouble finding
on a map. An ambassador is still an ambassador, but some are
“more equal” than others in the real world.
There was infighting for the ambassadorial position that was
to be my friend’s. The tactic was simple: take the job away from
him by slandering him. Tell the boss that he had done this and
that, and if the boss believes you, your target will be demoted
or reassigned. That was what happened to my friend, so he was
reassigned to Tanzania. He could have been the ambassador to
France, regarded as being of higher standing than an ambass-
ador to Tanzania. My friend wasn’t concerned about the
prestige because he doesn’t despise any country, including
Tanzania. The problem was that his wife, being in poor health,
would not be able to go with him to Tanzania because the
 Chapter 6 – The Abundant Christian Life 127

climate there was unsuitable for her health. Hence, during his
posting in Tanzania, he was separated from his family. Because
his sick wife was going through hardship, the whole affair was
causing him a lot of grief.
That is how things are in the world. When the Bible says we
are to die to the world, it means to die to this way of doing
things and stepping on others. Without death, there is no
entering into life. This death is a real death effected in us by the
Holy Spirit, who then leads us into the fullness of life.
 Chapter 7

Commitment and
Compassion,
Good and Evil

Do not be yoked with unbelievers

T
he path to life is a hard road and a narrow gate. That is
why some Christians do things that are a compromise
between the Christian life and life in the world. But
compromise is ultimately self-deception, and was already a
problem in the churches that Paul had built up by God’s grace.
And because compromise has serious spiritual consequences,
Paul gives us an exhortation on dealing with unbelievers:

Do not be yoked together with unbelievers. For what do

righteousness and wickedness have in common? Or what
fellowship can light have with darkness? What harmony is
there between Christ and Belial? What does a believer have
130 Totally Committed!

in common with an unbeliever? What agreement is there

between the temple of God and idols? For we are the temple
of the living God. As God has said: “I will live with them and
walk among them, and I will be their God, and they will be
my people.” “Therefore come out from them and be separ-
ate, says the Lord. Touch no unclean thing, and I will receive
you.” “I will be a Father to you, and you will be my sons and
daughters, says the Lord Almighty.” (2Cor.6:14-18, NIV)

The term “yoked together” (“bound together” in some

Bibles) can be understood in various ways. This passage is often
taken as a reference to marriage, in which case Paul would be
telling the Christians not to marry non-Christians. But more
generally it refers to any kind of binding relationship between
believers and unbelievers, whether it is a business partnership
or a legal covenant, of which marriage is an example. Paul says
there is no common ground between believers and unbelievers,
yet many Christians see much common ground.
What does it mean to be yoked together? Does it mean to
establish a legal contract? Or a friendship? Can we say that mar-
riage is a binding relationship but friendship is not? Some
Christians have been ruined by their friendship with non-
Christians, so does it mean that we may not be friends with
non-Christians? We can narrow the question and ask at what
point a friendship ceases to be an ordinary friendship and
becomes a bond. Do we regard our office coworkers as mere
colleagues and not as friends? In fact James says that friendship
with the world is an adulterous bond:
 Chapter 7 – Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 131

You adulterous people, don’t you know that friendship with

the world is hatred toward God? Anyone who chooses to be
a friend of the world becomes an enemy of God. (James 4:4,
NIV)

If we are friends with the world, we become enemies of God

according to James who doesn’t seem to offer a middle ground
for being friends with both. Are we then to distance ourselves
from non-Christians? Few people actually think so, but
wouldn’t that run into a problem with James 4:4, which says
that we are now thereby enemies of God?

Jesus, a friend of sinners

Yet Jesus was a friend of tax collectors and “sinners” (Mt.11:19;
Lk.7:34). The word “sinners” often refers to people such as
prostitutes. Tax collectors and prostitutes were the outcasts of
Jewish society. Jesus was accused of being a friend to these
people who were viewed by society as morally contemptible.
That creates a dilemma. Why is it okay for us to be friends
with sinners but not with the world? James 4:4 clearly says that
friendship with the world is enmity towards God, yet Jesus was
a friend of sinners. Is there a difference between friendship with
sinners and friendship with the world?
The key difference, of course, lies in one’s motives. Being
friends with the world in the sense of James 4:4 means gaining
the world for one’s own benefit. The motive is entirely selfish
for it seeks after riches, position and glory in the world even at
132 Totally Committed!

the cost of one’s own soul. But when Jesus befriended sinners,
his motive was to bring salvation to tax collectors and sinners—
at the cost of his own life. That is the key difference between
the two types of friendship.
We are to be friends with the people of the world with the
aim of showing them God’s love so that they may be saved. We
show love and friendship to non-Christians even if they are not
our family members, just as we love our family members even
if they are not Christians. We give ourselves and our hearts to
them in order to win them to God and not to ourselves, that
they may be freed from sin and have eternal life. At school or
work, our friendship with our classmates and colleagues ought
to be motivated by a self-giving love that channels God’s saving
love to them.
In all this, there must be no ulterior selfishness. Boy-girl
relationships are complicated because they often involve con-
flicting motives. You want to win someone to God, yet you also
want to win him or her to yourself. You may even try to win
the person to God in order to have him or her to yourself.
Where there are conflicting motives, the one that usually
dominates is the selfish one. It is best to find someone with no
ulterior motives to help him or her, or else what may happen is
that the one you are trying to help may become a Christian just
to please you. You would have done the person a great disser-
vice by encouraging him or her to become a Christian without
committing to God. We don’t become true Christians except
by committing to God in response to His commitment to us.
We love God because He first loved us.
 Chapter 7 – Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 133

Love calls for a commitment that gives of oneself without

selfish motives. But where there is both carnal friendship and
spiritual friendship, these will cancel each other, or will be in
conflict until one of them—usually the carnal one—dominates.

Why do we commit to God in the first place?

So far we have looked at God’s commitment to us. But in the
Sermon on the Mount, we also see Jesus’ commitment to us. It
is an expression of his brotherly love for us, for Jesus is our
brother (Mt.28:10; Rom. 8:29; Heb.2:11). He was born of God
just as we are born of God (1Jn. 5:18), and he cares about even
the least of his brethren (Mt.25:40). Let us now consider what
he says in Matthew 5:38-41:

You have heard that it was said, An eye for an eye and a
tooth for a tooth. But I tell you, don’t resist an evildoer. On
the contrary, if anyone slaps you on your right cheek, turn
the other to him also. As for the one who wants to sue you
and take away your shirt, let him have your coat as well. And
if anyone forces you to go one mile, go with him two.
(Mt.5:38-41, HCSB)

Many find this statement difficult. To appreciate what it

means for us, it would be helpful to keep in mind that it was
powerfully fulfilled in Jesus’ own life by his commitment to us.
Did Jesus himself fulfill these words? If he had not, he could
hardly have expected us to fulfill them.
134 Totally Committed!

Here we address a question that is in the minds of many

Christians: Why should we be committed to God in the first
place? Is it just to be saved? Or are there deeper reasons for
commitment? Do we commit to God in blind obedience, not
understanding the reasons for our commitment?
These questions are relevant to the passage we have just read.
Do I turn the other cheek in blind obedience to the Lord’s
command? Some may put it this way: “Turning the cheek
makes no sense to me, but I’ll do it just the same because Jesus
said so. Even if I don’t like it, I’ll do it to be saved. Jesus did say
in John 15:14, ‘You are my friends if you do what I command
you’. Since he commanded me to turn the other cheek, I will
turn the other cheek in order to be saved.”
If you’re a Christian, do you know why you’re a Christian?
Or why you’re walking on the narrow road? If the best answer
you can give is to be saved, that is not a good answer. It is not a
wrong answer either, but surely there must be a better answer.
It is fine to want to be saved, but you need to know why you’re
a Christian beyond wanting to be saved.
Why do I turn the other cheek? If someone wants my shirt,
why do I give him my coat as well? And where do we see this
kind of Christianity being practiced in the world today? If
“believing” in Jesus is good enough for the Christian life, why
do we need the Sermon on the Mount or the rest of the Bible?
If commitment makes no difference for salvation, why don’t we
just select a few verses on believing in Jesus and forget the rest
of the Bible?
 Chapter 7 – Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 135

Merely believing that Jesus died for my sins requires no com-

mitment on my part, but turning the other cheek takes total
commitment. The commitment has to be total because partial
commitment is compromise. But is compromise even a choice
in the case of turning the cheek? You do it or you don’t. You go
a second mile or you don’t.
We are confronted with two questions. First, do we need to
be committed to be saved? Second, why does the Lord require
commitment from us? These are vital questions that we need
to answer. Pertinent to the first question is what Jesus says at
the end of the Sermon on the Mount:

And everyone who hears these words of mine and does not
do them will be like a foolish man who built his house on
the sand. And the rain fell, and the floods came, and the
winds blew and beat against that house, and it fell, and
great was the fall of it. (Mt.7:26-27, ESV)

The one who hears Jesus’ words but doesn’t do them is like
a man who builds a house on sand. Its structure won’t survive
the flood of judgment. But the one who hears Jesus’ words and
does them is like a man who builds a house on solid rock. When
the floods and storms of judgment come, it survives triumph-
antly. Will our lives survive the test of judgment?
136 Totally Committed!

Compassion: the motivation of commitment

To see the true meaning of turning the other cheek, we need to
understand the motivation of commitment as we see it in the
heart of Jesus. Throughout the gospels, everything he did was a
fulfillment of what he had taught his disciples. His whole life
displayed his total commitment to us. The Sermon on the
Mount ends in chapter 7, and straightaway in chapter 8, Jesus
cleanses a leper.
When I first arrived in Hong Kong, I visited a leper colony
there. It was quite an experience for me to see people disfigured
by a hideous disease, with limbs contorted and parts falling off.
The leper symbolizes mankind in its sinful condition. There
is nothing healthy about the sinner from the top of his head to
the soles of his feet. The whole person is corrupted by sin. It is
no coincidence that right after giving the Sermon on the
Mount, the first thing Jesus did was to cleanse a leper. The word
cleanse means to heal or to restore to good condition. After
cleansing the leper, the next thing Jesus did was to heal a
centurion’s servant.
We often miss the point of Jesus’ miracles. They are not
meant to showcase his wonder-working powers. In fact Jesus
would often tell the healed person not to tell anyone about the
healing (Mt.8:4; Mk.7:36; 8:26; Lk.8:56). He wasn’t trying to
impress anyone with his healing powers. On the contrary, every
miracle is a sign that points to the fact that Jesus, out of his deep
compassion, has come to heal and save us.
 Chapter 7 – Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 137

Compassion in Matthew’s gospel

Since it was compassion that motivated Jesus’ commitment to
us, let us survey the word “compassion” as it appears in
Matthew’s gospel. Jesus says in Matthew 9:13:

But go and learn what this means, “I desire compassion, and

not sacrifice,” for I did not come to call the righteous, but
sinners.

Jesus was a friend of sinners and he called them to repentance.

What he requires from us is a similar compassion of the heart
rather than sacrifice or outward religious performance.
Matthew 9:36 says of Jesus:

When he saw the crowds, he had compassion on them,

because they were harassed and helpless, like sheep with-
out a shepherd. (NIV)

Jesus had compassion on people for he saw them as sheep with-

out a shepherd. Has this kind of compassion ever stirred in
you? When you are in a crowd, do you feel compassion for
those around you or do you feel irritated? If a man standing
next to you in a crowded train has bad breath, do you feel like
recommending him mouthwash? Our thinking revolves
around ourselves, so we don’t know how to be compassionate.
Compassion means to forget ourselves and to think of the
needs of others. But we get annoyed when a man is leaning
against us in the train or is holding on to the support bar and
blocking our view.
138 Totally Committed!

Jesus was moved with compassion for people. Do we feel any

compassion at all? By nature we are so self-centered that it’s
impossible for us to forget ourselves. But “compassion” and
“mercy” come up in Matthew’s gospel again and again, e.g. 5:7,
12:7, 14:14, 15:32, 18:27, 18:33 (twice), 20:34, and 23:23.
Compassion and mercy run through Matthew, bringing out the
powerful motivation that works in the Lord Jesus. It is
compassion that motivates his commitment to you and to me.
Returning to our question: Why did Jesus turn the other
cheek? Was it because his Father had commanded him to? But
obedience without compassion would be meaningless. Turning
the other cheek must be motivated by compassion. If someone
slaps us and we scream, “Go ahead! Slap me again!” our attitude
would be wrong. Your turning the cheek would have meaning
only if the other person sees compassion in your eyes.
Why do I need to show compassion when God is already all-
compassionate? Isn’t His compassion good enough? Again we
are dealing with the motive. Do we know why we’re doing what
we’re doing? What is it that motivates us to repent, forsake evil,
and embrace good?

Moral choices and activities

In all this we are confronted with a choice between good and
evil. It is a choice that takes us back to Genesis in the garden of
Eden where Adam and Eve ate the forbidden fruit. One notable
consequence of their disobedience is seen in Genesis 3:22:
 Chapter 7 – Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 139

And the LORD God said, “The man has now become like
one of us, knowing good and evil. He must not be allowed
to reach out his hand and take also from the tree of life and
eat, and live forever.” (NIV)

Adam’s decision to eat the forbidden fruit was consequential

because he thereby gained the knowledge of good and evil. The
word “know” doesn’t mean intellectual knowledge but exper-
iential understanding. Prior to disobeying God, Adam didn’t
know good and evil experientially; but in the act of disobeying
God, he experienced good and evil. You only need to know the
one to know the other. In doing what is evil, you get to know
what is the good as its opposite. In doing what is the good, you
get to know what is evil.
God doesn’t need to do evil to know evil. He knows evil not
because He has done evil but because evil has been done to
Him, for all sin is ultimately done to God. Jesus knows evil too,
not because he has done evil but because evil has been heaped
on him and he was killed for our sins. No one knows evil as he,
for no one has suffered the consequences of evil as he.
Every day we do three types of activity: physical, mental
(intellectual), and spiritual. If an activity is purely physical or
intellectual, it has no moral significance. By contrast, a spiritual
activity has moral significance because it involves a choice
between good and evil.
Let’s imagine Adam and Eve in the garden. They see a peach
tree and eat its fruit. This act has no moral significance because
it is a physical activity in contrast to a spiritual activity. If I buy
140 Totally Committed!

a drink at a store, is there any moral significance in whether I

choose Coke, Pepsi, or root beer? This purely material decision
has no moral significance because it has nothing to do with
good and evil. A physical activity has no moral significance
unless it is attached to, or is the consequence of a spiritual
activity.
A physical choice—such as buying a brand of shampoo or
choosing a color for my shirt—has no moral significance. Not
even an intellectual activity such as guessing the weather or
performing a math calculation has moral significance unless it
is connected to a spiritual activity. The same with buying a
book to learn French or Chinese. Whether I believe the
universe is in an inflationary state after the Big Bang or in a
deflationary state, has no moral significance.
Whether I believe in the theory of evolution also has no
moral significance unless I use it to prove or disprove God’s
creation. In any case, this theory neither proves nor disproves
creation because evolution is a process of life. It is logically
invalid to prove the origin of life from a theory of the process
of life. The evolutionary process proves nothing for or against
creation because the origin of life has to be proved from some-
thing else. But when studied as theory, evolution has no intrin-
sic moral significance because it has nothing to do with good
and evil.
Finally, intellectual belief in a Christian doctrine such as that
Jesus died for you has no moral significance unless you draw
from it something of spiritual value that pertains to your
salvation. If we preach the gospel by telling people to believe in
Jesus but without telling them to make a moral commitment,
 Chapter 7 – Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 141

then we haven’t preached the gospel at all. If your Christian

profession is merely intellectual, you are not a Christian. If your
faith makes no difference for good or evil in your life, you are
in the same situation as Satan who also believes what you be-
lieve and more (James 2:19).
The way Peter preached the gospel is not the way it is
preached today. His message in Acts 3 concludes with the
words: “When God raised up his servant (Jesus), he sent him
first to you to bless you by turning each of you from your
wicked ways” (v.26). The blessing of eternal life requires us to
make a moral decision to turn away from our “wicked ways”.
To be a Christian in the biblical sense is to forsake our evil ways
and choose what is good. Then we can see good and evil in pra-
ctical terms: compassion versus no compassion; love versus
hate; a God-centered life versus a self-centered life; a lifestyle
that cares for others versus one that grabs everything for
oneself.

Turning the other cheek: exercising the

nuclear option
To commit to God, we must know why we commit and to
whom we commit. Why should I choose good over evil, or love
over hate? I still need to understand the reasons for my choice.
If someone slaps me on the cheek, what options are available
to me? One option is to slap him back, even two or three times.
We may end up in a slugfest in which he slaps me, I slap him,
142 Totally Committed!

he slaps me, I slap him, which is full-blown “eye for eye and
tooth for tooth”. I recently heard someone say that if everyone
in society practices eye for eye, the world will be blind and
eyeless!
The second option is non-retaliation: I refrain from hitting
him back. In exercising self-control, my nerves are trembling,
my muscles are tense, my fist is clenched, and I start counting
“one, two, three” until my blood pressure subsides.
With the first option (retaliation), we are misusing the
principle of “an eye for an eye” for personal retaliation, by
returning evil for evil. Someone does evil to me, so I do evil to
him, even paying back with interest. By adding my evil to his, I
have multiplied evil. He may hit me a second or third time, so
evil increases exponentially.
Is there a better way of dealing with the problem of evil? If I
hit him back (retaliation), I have multiplied evil. If I don’t hit
him back (non-retaliation), I have kept evil at a constant level,
neither increasing nor decreasing it.
But there is a third option: When someone slaps me, I turn
the other cheek in love and compassion with the aim of
overcoming his evil. Then he will be taken by surprise: “Why
doesn’t he hit me back? Why does he show me love and com-
passion after what I have done to him?” That is precisely what
we want to achieve. In offering the other cheek, love begins to
overpower him. Paul tells us that good is so powerful that it can
overcome evil:
 Chapter 7 – Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 143

Do not repay anyone evil for evil. Be careful to do what is

right in the eyes of everybody. If it is possible, as far as it
depends on you, live at peace with everyone. Do not take
revenge, my friends, but leave room for God’s wrath, for it
is written: “It is mine to avenge; I will repay,” says the Lord.
On the contrary: “If your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is
thirsty, give him something to drink. In doing this, you will
heap burning coals on his head.” Do not be overcome by evil,
but overcome evil with good. (Romans 12:17-21, NIV)

The expression “heap burning coals on his head” has been a

subject of scholarly study. It means to cause a burning fire of
shame, remorse, and regret. Because of your compassion, the
other person has come to a burning sense of the wrong he has
done you. So intense is his shame and remorse for having been
your enemy that he feels the coals of fire burning on his head.
The expression probably came from an old Egyptian proverb
that describes the intensity of shame over having wronged
someone who did not retaliate but responded to evil with love
and good.
The one who loves with Christ’s love is not weak but strong.
The same cannot be said of the one who serves as a “carpet” for
people to trample on. A person who is weak and passive has no
power to overcome evil. The good we are talking about is active
and powerful. It doesn’t just endure abuse and insult, it goes
one step further: If someone abuses you, you love him the
more. Your enemy won’t see this as weakness but as power! He
144 Totally Committed!

might not react to you immediately but he will respect the pow-
er operating in you. You are not a punching bag but a powerful
force that is overpowering evil.
What Paul is telling us to do—overcome evil with good—is
something active, not passive. If you are passive, people will
think you are weak and cowardly. But if you fight back with
love, they won’t know how to handle it. You have nuclear
power that defeats conventional power. It is a divine power that
confronts them. You are declaring an all-out war to defeat evil.
This love is aggressive because it aims to conquer and not
surrender.
This we cannot do except by God’s power. When you let His
power work in you, you will begin to experience amazing
things. Accepting this challenge requires total commitment
and choosing good over evil.

Remark: In turning the other cheek, we also need to be wise

and to assess the situation on a case by case basis. It is no credit
to the Christian when he behaves foolishly and without think-
ing. God’s wisdom goes together with God’s love so that we
respond to situations appropriately and wisely.

Love overcomes: the case of my mother

Love and compassion come from God: “God’s love has been
poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit who has been
given to us” (Rom.5:5). This love is moral and spiritual. Love
that has no moral element is not love. In the Bible, love is not a
 Chapter 7 – Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 145

sentimental feeling but something that involves a decisive

choice of good over evil. It is a commitment to love the unlove-
ly. And because love is powerful enough to defeat evil, I don’t
have to retaliate, exchanging evil for evil. I overcome evil by
God’s goodness that has been poured into my life.
The more you apply this, the more you will see that God’s
love overpowers evil. The happy outcome is that I know why I
am committed and why I turn the other cheek. It is a calculated
act that, by God’s goodness, overcomes evil in the other person.
When your enemy sees God’s goodness in you, he will be
convicted of his wronging. If he surrenders to good, we will
have won a battle against evil. If he refuses to repent, we will
leave it to God to deal with him. Vengeance belongs to God the
Judge. But whether the other person repents or not, I myself
will not be defeated by evil, or give in to evil by retaliating. We
are God’s coworkers in the battle against evil, conquering evil
by His love. It is achievable. All the way to judgment day, we
will love those who hate and persecute us. Either they repent of
their sins or God will deal with them on that day.
I know from experience that love conquers. Soon after I
became a Christian, my parents rejected me. My mother made
it clear to me that I wasn’t welcome at home. When I came
home during the school holidays, the very first question she
asked was, “When are you leaving?” How’s that for a welcome?
But I was determined to love her to the end until God’s love
triumphs in her heart. Whenever my mother was unkind to me,
I would go to the kitchen to do the dishes. She found this very
strange because I previously would never do the dishes. What’s
146 Totally Committed!

more, in our family tradition, it wasn’t a man’s job to do the

dishes. So this increased her bewilderment. And when she was
unkind to me again, I would sweep the floors, do the grocery
shopping, and bring home a present for her. When she contin-
ued to be unkind to me, I bought her some flowers. She didn’t
know how to handle this. No matter how badly she treated me,
I loved her all the same.
Years later, she knelt beside me one day. With tears running
down her face, she surrendered her life to God. Good had over-
come evil. I will never forget what she said to me: “I gave you
physical life, you gave me spiritual life.” She channeled physical
life to me, I channeled God’s life to her by God’s grace. We
became very close after that. Before she came to God, I didn’t
have much affection for her, humanly speaking. In the begin-
ning, it took commitment on my part to love her with God’s
love, for my heart had no human love or attachment for her.
But later on, I loved her with God’s love in a way I had never
loved her before.
When she died a few years later, it took me a long time to
recover. I knelt before God and said, “I don’t understand. Why
did you take her away? She was a new Christian who truly loved
you. I was hoping she could do something for you before she
passes away.” To this day I do not have an answer to my quest-
ion, but I do know that God’s love was able to overcome the sin
and evil in her heart. She admitted to being a sinful woman in
her youth, yet she became a saint of God. Her whole life
radiated the beauty of Christ, and I loved her ever so deeply.
 Chapter 7 – Commitment and Compassion, Good and Evil 147

I have witnessed the power of love that overcame the

hardness in my mother’s heart. Her heart was hard like rock,
yet God was able to melt it. If love can win my mother, it can
win anyone else because I know how hardened she was. I now
understand the reasons for my commitment and my turning
the other cheek, for I have experienced the power of God’s love.
I know it is real and that it works. I can love others because I
know that God’s love will triumph in every situation.
 Chapter 8

The Goodness
of God

For God or against God?

W
hen you are confronted with a choice but don’t
make one, you have already made a choice. If it is
a choice between good and evil, and you don’t
choose good, you have chosen evil. There is no middle ground
between the two, neither in real life nor in the Bible. Jesus says,
“Whoever is not with me is against me” (Luke 11:23).
Everywhere in the Old and New Testaments, choice con-
fronts us. Right from the start, in the Garden of Eden, Adam
and Eve had to choose between obedience and disobedience.
Israel too was confronted with a choice again and again, even
that between life and death:
150 Totally Committed!

Today, I call heaven and earth to witness against you: I am

offering you life or death, blessing or curse. Choose life,
then, so that you and your descendants may live. (Dt.30:19,
New Jerusalem Bible)

Moses, as God’s spokesman, put before Israel the choice

between life and death, blessing and a curse. We don’t normally
choose death, but if we don’t choose life, we have chosen death.
Not long afterwards, Israel was called again to make a choice,
this time between Yahweh and the false gods of the nations,
when Joshua said:

But if serving Yahweh seems a bad thing to you, today you

must make up your minds whom you do mean to serve,
whether the gods whom your ancestors served beyond the
River, or the gods of the Amorites in whose country you are
now living. As regards my family and me, we shall serve
Yahweh. (Joshua 24:15, NJB)

Then all Israel declared their decision to serve Yahweh their

God:

Far be it from us to desert Yahweh and to serve other gods!

Yahweh our God was the one who brought us and our
ancestors here from Egypt … And Yahweh has driven all the
nations out for us, including the Amorites who used to live
in the country. We too shall serve Yahweh, for he is our God.
(Joshua 24:16-18, NJB)
 Chapter 8 – The Goodness of God 151

But Joshua did not believe them:

You will not be able to serve Yahweh, since he is a holy God,

he is a jealous God who will not tolerate either your
misdeeds or your sins. If you desert Yahweh and serve the
foreigners’ gods, he will turn and maltreat you anew and, in
spite of having been good to you in the past, will destroy
you. (Joshua 24:19-20, NJB)

The people pledged to serve Yahweh and not foreign gods, yet
Joshua knew that they were still attached to the world, a world
signified by the false gods of the region: the gods of fertility,
harvest, and prosperity.
We don’t need to read far into the Bible to see that their
commitment was flimsy. By the time of 1 Kings, Israel had long
turned away from Yahweh God. Chapter 18 records the con-
frontation on Mount Carmel between the prophet Elijah and
450 prophets of Baal. Elijah told the people of Israel to choose
between Yahweh or Baal:

Elijah went before the people and said, “How long will you
waver between two opinions? If Yahweh is God, follow him;
but if Baal is God, follow him.” But the people said nothing.
(1 Kings 18:21)

In keeping silent, the people had already rejected God. Their

earlier profession of commitment to God turned out to be no
commitment, so Elijah said they were of two minds, wavering
between two opinions. The rest of the story is well known, with
152 Totally Committed!

Elijah calling down fire from heaven to consume the sacrifice

on Mount Carmel.
Centuries earlier, in the time of Deuteronomy, the Israelites
were told to choose life, but they eventually wavered between
two opinions and ended up in death, even death of the nation.
Centuries later, the northern kingdom was destroyed in 721
BC, and the southern kingdom in 587 BC. God’s words are not
empty utterances. When He tells us to choose life or death,
good or evil, we have to take His word seriously.

Good requires more than right intention

One can be moral without being spiritual, but one cannot be
spiritual without being moral. That is to say, one can be a so-
called “good” person in society without being spiritual, but one
cannot be spiritual in the true biblical sense without being a
good person. It is parallel to what we said earlier, that you can
be poor without being spiritual, but you cannot be spiritual
without being poor. By “poor” we mean an attitude of not
regarding our possessions as our own but as belonging to God.
Even if you are not committed to the good, it is still possible
for you to mentally choose the good with your mind and de-
clare it verbally with your mouth, as in the case of the Israelites
when they stood before Joshua. They publicly declared their
decision for God but Joshua knew it was just a mental choice,
for in all the things they had been doing, they showed a strong
attachment to Egypt, the symbol of the world. In the wilderness
they were always hankering after the things they had left behind
 Chapter 8 – The Goodness of God 153

in Egypt. They had indeed left these things behind literally and
physically, but their hearts had not abandoned them. Joshua
knew that they hadn’t broken free from the grip of the world,
nor moved from evil to good, despite their public declaration
of choosing the good.
Commitment takes more than right intention. Intention
alone will not take you from evil to good. If you can do that by
your own power, it would mean that you can save yourself by
sheer determination. With sufficient will power, you can quit
something like smoking, but no human effort can ever set you
free from the power of evil. In your own strength it is impos-
sible for you to be a Christian in the biblical sense, for it is a
work that God does in you. Many are keenly aware that only
God can rescue them from evil, yet they don’t yield their lives
to Him. If indeed we are able to break free from evil in our own
strength, we would be able to save ourselves and be the master
of our lives. But because we cannot save ourselves, we are not
our own masters.

A wrong concept of God as a killjoy

We are afraid that if God becomes the Lord of our lives, He will
tell us to do what we don’t want to do. We feel that the cost of
passing from death to life, from evil to good, is too high because
it involves surrendering the lordship of our own lives.
I once talked with a woman who was heartbroken after her
boyfriend had ended their relationship. She felt she could still
do something to win him back, but realistically she was
154 Totally Committed!

deluding herself. Living in self-delusion is sad but at least it

makes you feel that you still have some control of the situation.
She wasn’t willing to trust in God for the future on this
matter. When I asked why, she said, “What if God wants me to
be single?” The thought of remaining single quite terrified her.
It escapes me why she would think that God wants her to
remain single. We often think that God wants the worst for us,
and that if we put our lives into His hands, He will send us off
to Alaska or the Sahara.
We have a strange concept of God, thinking that He delights
in giving us the worst. Why do we think of God like this? I have
spoken with many who are afraid to surrender their lives to
God in case He might say, “The girl you like very much? Sorry,
she’s not for you.”
To many Christians, God is a killjoy who takes away the
things you like and gives you what you don’t want. He takes
away our money and reduces us to beggars (for the poor are
blessed). Committing to God is risky, it is believed, because you
will end up losing your girlfriend, your money, and everything
you have, and then get something called eternal life that you
can’t see or touch. God forces you to give up the things you
hold in your hands in exchange for something you don’t see.
But is God really like that?
I have counseled many who are afraid of what God might do
if they should commit to Him. In their view, when you pray to
God, He may tell you to get up and go to the Sahara. A common
concept of God is that of a God who has nothing to do in
heaven except to make life hard for you on earth, depriving you
of nice things. If you think that God delights in depriving you
 Chapter 8 – The Goodness of God 155

of a wife or husband, or that He wants you to be clothed in rags,

do you really know God?

Embodiments of good and evil

Like the Israelites, you may have made a commitment only
with your mind, but you cannot serve God because your sense
of values is distorted. If God takes you out of Egypt, you will
complain in the wilderness, “Why did God take us out of Egypt,
and what are we doing in the wilderness? In Egypt we had gar-
lic, onions and leeks, but now we have this food called manna.
God promised to give us a homeland but leaves it to us to con-
quer it with our blood, sweat and tears. How is this a free gift?
We didn’t come here to die.” Then your spiritual perception
becomes distorted, calling evil good and good evil (Isa.5:20).
Good and evil do not exist as isolated entities but are qualit-
ies that exist in people. There are good people and bad people,
not isolated entities called good or bad. There is no such thing
as a good place or a bad place in the moral sense. When we say
a place is good, we mean it is nice and comfortable. A place is
morally good or bad only if a good or bad person exercises his
influence over it.
Good and evil exist in people but we are not the supreme
embodiment of good and evil because we are not the highest
order of spiritual beings. In the creation, we are the highest
physical beings but not the highest spiritual beings. Hebrews
2:7, quoting Psalm 8:5, says that God made man a little lower
than the angels. In the present age, angels are higher spiritual
156 Totally Committed!

beings than us humans. And even among angels there are

different ranks.
But we won’t remain lower than angels forever, for it is God’s
plan to elevate those who have chosen good to be higher than
the angels, even to the level of judging them (1Cor.6:3). That is
because our adoption as children of God will by then be
complete (Rom.8:23).

God, the supreme embodiment of good

The supreme embodiment of good or evil is found in spiritual
beings higher than angels. The supreme embodiment of good
is of course God himself. Jesus says to the rich young ruler,
“Why do you ask me about what is good? There is only one who
is good.” (Mt.19:17) Here Jesus is implying that only God is
good, but this is made explicit in a parallel passage, Luke 18:19:
“Why do you call me good? No one is good except God alone.”
Jesus is saying that only one person in the universe, God
Himself, can be properly called good. Indeed, God our Father
is the source of all good things:

Every good thing given and every perfect gift is from above,
coming down from the Father of lights, with whom there is
no variation or shifting shadow. (James 1:17, NASB)

God is the Father of lights. Genesis and the Psalms speak of the
greater lights and the lesser lights, which are the heavenly
bodies: the sun, the moon, the stars. God is the Father of lights
because He is the Creator of all things, including earth, which
 Chapter 8 – The Goodness of God 157

is one planet among many. From another planet, earth looks

like a star in the sky, a lesser light but still a light.
Just as God is the Creator of all things and the source of
physical life and blessing, so He is the source of every good
thing in the spiritual sphere. He is the Creator of physical life
and the Giver of spiritual life, with the material sphere being a
parallel of the spiritual sphere. There is no physical blessing
that doesn’t come from God: the beautiful flowers, the life-
giving sunrays, and the foods we enjoy every day. Just as God
gives us physical blessings, He gives us spiritual blessings.
There is no “variation or shifting shadow” in God who is the
source of all good. God never changes. The heavenly lights such
as the sun and the moon will eventually fade, but God’s kind-
ness, goodness, and faithfulness remain forever. People change
but God never changes. People may be nice to you today and
hate you tomorrow.
In committing to God our Father, we need to see His good-
ness and unchanging character before we can place our full
confidence in Him. It is odd that humankind, so inconsistent
and fluctuating, does not trust in God who is consistent and
unwavering. The evil person reads his own character into his
understanding of God’s nature. Just as a criminal is suspicious
of everyone, so the sinner reads his own character into God.
158 Totally Committed!

Good and evil, life and death

In Scripture, good and life are the two sides of a coin, and the
same can be said of evil and death. Where there is good, there
is life. Where there is evil, there is death. In talking about good
and evil, we are talking about life and death. We are not
discussing good and evil merely in moral terms but in terms of
life and death. Just as God is the supreme embodiment of all
good and therefore of all life, Satan is the supreme embodiment
of all evil, so much so that the Bible simply calls him “the evil
one” (1Jn.5:19).
Since God is the source of all good and is at the same time a
spiritual being, good and spiritual cannot be separated. Corres-
pondingly, because evil is embodied in Satan the evil one, we
now see the spiritual dimension of evil. Evil is not just a matter
of morality but of spirituality. That is why the Lord’s prayer
says “deliver us from evil” (Mt.6:13, NASB) or “deliver us from
the evil one” (NIV).
Every decision for evil and every sin committed is,
knowingly or unknowingly, a decision for the evil one and an
advancement of his interests. Every sin we commit advances
the kingdom of the evil one.
But not every act of good advances God’s kingdom. The
parallel is not exact. You can be moral without being spiritual
but you cannot be spiritual without being moral. A moral act is
not necessarily a spiritual act, but a spiritual act is always a
moral act. An example of the former is seen in 1Cor.13:3: “If I
give all my possessions to feed the poor and if I deliver my body
 Chapter 8 – The Goodness of God 159

to be burned, but do not have love, it profits me nothing.”

(NASB)
But if I show someone genuine love, that love will be ex-
pressed in some concrete manifestation called “good”. If I give
to the poor out of genuine love, it is because I have been made
spiritual by God’s grace. But if I give to the poor for any other
reason, even that of gaining moral satisfaction, it won’t advance
the kingdom of God.

Life and death as powers

Whereas good comes from God, evil is embodied in Satan, the
evil one. Correspondingly, life comes from God because life
cannot be separated from good. But death comes from Satan—
though not only from him—for he has the “power of death”
(Heb.2:14). If you choose God, you have chosen life. But if you
don’t choose God, you have chosen death.
To be saved is to pass from death to life. This requires the
power of creation and the power of resurrection by which God
creates life out of death. Being a Christian in the biblical sense
is not just a matter of getting baptized or going to church, but
of passing from death to life by God’s life-giving power, the
power of resurrection.
We tend to think of life and death as passive states of being
but they are more properly understood as powers. It is easier
for us to see life as a power because living beings are dynamic
and are capable of thinking and communicating—I say
something to you, you say something back.
160 Totally Committed!

But death is also a power insofar as you can inflict death on

someone. Anything that destroys life is power. If you fire a gun,
a bullet comes out with deadly power. In lethal injection, the
poison injected into you represents the power of death at work
in you.
Life and death are active powers, not passive states of being.
When we say that God is the source of life, we don’t mean that
He is a container that holds life, but that He has the power to
make us alive. When we say that Satan holds the power of
death, we don’t mean that he is a container that holds death,
but that he can inflict death on others: “that by Jesus’ death he
might destroy him who holds the power of death—that is, the
devil” (Heb.2:14). The devil holds the power of death insofar as
he can inflict death on those who are under his power. We can-
not go from evil to good in our own strength because we are
dealing not with states of being but with powers that are too
strong for us. It takes power to deal with power.
The Bible does not teach absolute dualism. By dualism we
mean a balance of good and evil in the world. Some religions
believe that two powers, good and evil, are in an epic but
balanced war. Absolute dualism puts good and evil in equal
balance whereas relative dualism assigns more power to good.
But not so in the Bible. Romans 12:21 tells us to “overcome
evil with good,” for good is infinitely more powerful than evil.
This vital fact can be established not only from the Bible but
also from the Christian’s experience. Yet in the experience of
many, evil is stronger than good. Paul describes a time in his
life when he was unable to do the good he desired, but did the
evil he hated (Rom.7:15). In his former state, evil was more
 Chapter 8 – The Goodness of God 161

powerful than good, and he was losing the battle to evil. In your
own experience, is good stronger than evil, or are you losing
the battle to evil? It is through commitment to God, who is the
source of all good, that the good will always triumph in your
life.
A correct concept of good and evil is vital for understanding
the New Testament. It is the crucial concern of Romans. If you
look up a concordance under good and evil, you will see the
prominence of these words in the Bible and Romans in parti-
cular, a book that deals with faith, salvation and commitment.

Trusting God
Do you want to be set free from the power of evil and live under
the power of good? Or are you afraid to live under God’s
power? Have you fallen for Satan’s lie that God is not good but
harsh? That is a strange lie to believe when the Bible says every
good thing comes from God. If you believe that God is good,
why do you hesitate to commit totally to Him? Maybe you
don’t really believe that God is good after all. The best way for
you to know that every good thing comes from God is to
experience this truth. The psalmist says, “O taste and see that
the LORD is good” (Psalm 34:8).
I don’t understand why people hesitate to commit to God,
yet are willing to commit to someone in marriage. In a mar-
riage you presumably give the other person everything you
have and everything you are. If you are brave enough to entrust
your life to a human being, where is your courage to trust in
162 Totally Committed!

God who never changes and is the fountain of all good? Has
anyone ever given his or her only son for your sake? Has your
spouse ever done anything for you on that level? He or she
might say “I love you” and other endearing words, but human
beings can change. Satan’s lie must have worked because you
don’t really believe that God is good—at least not as good as
your spouse or your friend.
You trust your doctor enough to pay him or her a fortune to
stick a surgical knife into you. Perhaps God’s only mistake was
not to send us a hefty bill! Paul told the Corinthians that he did
not exercise his right to receive money from them, but instead
gave of himself to them without charge. Is it because God’s
goodness is so generous that we take it for granted? Does God
need to send us a hefty bill before we see that He is good? It is
human psychology to think that something is good only if we
have to pay good money for it. Why do we find it hard to com-
mit to God when He has been so generous to us? Do we take
Him and His gifts for granted? We entrust our lives to human
doctors even though they make mistakes, sometimes fatal ones.
God never makes a mistake, so why don’t we trust Him totally?
 Chapter 9

Overcoming
Evil with Good

You have taken away the key of knowledge

In Luke 11:52 we see Jesus’ strong denunciation of lawyers:

Woe to you lawyers! For you have taken away the key of
knowledge. You did not enter yourselves, and you
hindered those who were entering. (ESV)

Who were the lawyers whom Jesus denounced in such strong

terms? They were the specialists in the Old Testament law, a
law which governed every facet of Jewish life, including what
one may eat. It had detailed regulations on marriage, business
transactions, the buying and selling of land, and even dealings
between Jews and Gentiles. These lawyers were similar to
modern lawyers except that they were experts in the Torah of
the Hebrew Bible rather than British or American law.
164 Totally Committed!

Why did the Lord Jesus denounce them so strongly? It is

because they had “taken away the key of knowledge.” They
weren’t using the key to get in, yet were hindering those who
wanted to get in.
The question of entering in, or not entering in, has a lot to
do with the topic of commitment. You may be an expert in the
Bible (as were the lawyers) but that doesn’t mean you have
made a commitment to God. Many theologians find them-
selves in a similar situation today: Despite their head know-
ledge, they have not entered into, or allowed others to enter
into, a knowledge of God.

The meaning of “know”

In the Bible, the word “know” or “knowledge” doesn’t mean
intellectual knowledge. Knowledge in the Bible is not mental
knowledge but experiential knowledge. Knowing God is not
just knowing about God but having a living relationship with
Him. We are so accustomed to taking “know” in the intellectual
or cognitive sense that we often fail to see its biblical meaning.
You may know about Angela Merkel in terms of her
biographical details—that she was born in West Germany, that
she grew up in East Germany, that she became Chancellor of
Germany—but that doesn’t mean that you know her directly
and personally.
Jesus was telling the lawyer-theologians that they had the key
to knowing God, yet didn’t use it to enter into a relationship
with God. More than that, they hindered others from entering
 Chapter 9 – Overcoming Evil with Good 165

into a knowledge of God. Maybe they hindered them by setting

a poor moral example for them. Maybe they didn’t know God
personally and weren’t able to introduce others to God. Or
maybe they didn’t want others to know God, for it would be
embarrassing for them if the ordinary people had a living relat-
ionship with God and they didn’t.
Whether you enter or don’t enter into a living relationship
with God is ultimately an issue of commitment. Commitment
is not merely an intellectual assent by which you say, “I believe
this and accept that.” We don’t normally speak of intellectual
knowledge as an “entering in,” but we do view commitment as
an “entering in,” for example, entering into the commitment of
marriage. “Entering in” has to do with action, motion, and
commitment.

What is the key of knowledge?

If you have the key of knowledge yet don’t enter in, you are in
the same situation as the lawyers. Having the key of knowledge
places a heavy responsibility on you before God.
A key is vital because without it, you cannot open a door
unless it is already open or someone opens it for you. If you
insert the key and turn it, you will get in. If you don’t insert the
key, or if you don’t have the key, you won’t get in.
So why didn’t the lawyers use the key if they had it? Because
it involved a high cost. When you are entering in, there are
certain things you cannot take along with you. It is harder for
a rich man to enter the kingdom of God than for a camel to go
166 Totally Committed!

through the eye of a needle. It takes total transformation to

enter the kingdom because we normally do not abandon the
things we like. Yet there were certain things the lawyers didn’t
want to leave behind. Likewise, most of us want to bring along
our old sins and habits when we enter into commitment. If we
are told to abandon the things we don’t want to give up, we
wouldn’t be so keen to go in. You may have the key yet you
don’t want to leave some things behind. It is tragic when some-
one knows how to enter into a living relationship with God, yet
refuses to make use of that knowledge.
When you take an international flight and go through
airport inspection, sometimes you worry if you can bring in
certain goods that you have paid good money for. One time I
was returning to Canada with some presents. I had a pack of
the highest quality dried meat that I had bought while passing
through Taiwan. At that time, I didn’t know enough about
customs regulations; and on that particular trip, I had to pass
through Hawaii en route to Canada. And do you know what
happened? My heart sank when the customs officer took my
beautiful bag of dried meat, the lovely present I was going to
give to someone, and threw it into the garbage bin right in front
of me! I thought to myself, “Hey, I’m not visiting the United
States. Just give it back to me, and I’ll go by another way!” Of
course I couldn’t do that. I learned the hard way that you can-
not bring certain foods into or through the United States. The
same would have happened in Canada, though I didn’t know it
at the time.
 Chapter 9 – Overcoming Evil with Good 167

Similarly, when entering the kingdom of God, we need to

look at the things that are precious to us. We have spent
considerable time and effort acquiring them, and feel that they
are inherently good. There are other things we don’t mind
leaving behind because they are obviously bad and shouldn’t be
brought in. That part doesn’t bother us, and we don’t make a
fuss over them. In deciding whether to take the step of com-
mitment, the things that are most problematic to us are the
things that we feel are not inherently bad, so we don’t under-
stand why we’re not allowed to take them along.
I am still wondering what was wrong with the bag of delic-
ious meat. And before you toss it into the bin, at least let me
have some of it right on the spot. In the matter of commitment,
many people are like that. “Before I make my commitment, I
will enjoy the world a bit more before it’s too late.” We have
many personal reasons for not entering into commitment.

Self-centeredness versus loving God

What then is the key of knowledge? The clues are found in the
words key and knowledge. Jesus doesn’t explicitly say what the
key of knowledge is, but from the word knowledge it is con-
nected to something the lawyers knew very well: the teaching
of the Bible. In fact these lawyers had a specialist knowledge of
the Bible. Since this knowledge is a key, and since the Bible is
the word of God, the key of knowledge opens the door for
entering into a relationship with God.
168 Totally Committed!

The key of knowledge is loving God with one’s whole being.

That is in fact the sum and essence of the whole Law, as
Deuteronomy and the gospels tell us. The lawyers knew this
well. They knew that the law isn’t really about fulfilling this or
that regulation, but about loving God with one’s whole being.
But did they love God totally? As we see in Jesus’ denunciation
of the lawyers and Pharisees in Matthew 23, they were lovers of
self, not lovers of God.
It is absolutely vital for us to leave behind the love of the
self—the dominant controlling factor in our lives since the day
we were born—and to enter into a life characterized by love for
God. How else can we taste and see that the Lord is good?
We have to pass from evil to good. What then is evil and
what is good? We now see that evil, in biblical teaching, is the
self-centeredness which is so much a part of our nature. We
often justify our self-centeredness by saying that it is necessary
in life and that we need to be realistic, having our feet planted
firmly on the ground and not our heads lost in the clouds. But
no matter how we justify it, self-centeredness is ultimately
looking out for number one: me.
This way of thinking has been controlling us all our lives. We
instinctively put ourselves and our interests above those of
everyone else. Our minds have been trained to think: “My
interests are more important than yours. In a choice between
you and me, I always choose me. It is not in my nature to be
self-giving because that would put my interests below those of
God and His people.”
 Chapter 9 – Overcoming Evil with Good 169

As I said, we cannot pass from evil to good by ourselves

because that is not in our nature. Christianity is not a “religion”
in the usual sense of the word. Every religion tells you to do
good, but the problem is that we often don’t know what is the
good. The gulf between good and evil is so vast that you cannot
pass from evil to good except through a radical transformation.
Your whole life has to change totally from being self-centered
to being God-centered.
In the Bible, evil is not necessarily an act of murder or adult-
ery. The root of evil is the love of self. The love of self expresses
itself, for example, in the love of money. If you don’t love the
self, you wouldn’t love money. But you love money because
money can do many things for the self. The love of self is the
root of all evil, for it gives rise to all other sins. Why does a
person rob? He doesn’t care if the victim loses his life savings
so long as “I” get the money. Why does a person slander? What
does he gain from it? Nothing, unless by destroying someone’s
reputation, he gains something for himself.

A good act is not necessarily good

When the Bible talks about good and evil, and when Pharisees
talk about good and evil, and when the world religions talk
about good and evil, the meaning is not the same. We must not
be misled by the similarity of words.
If I give money to the poor, is it a good act? Yes, according
to most religions. But according to the Bible, not necessarily so.
But isn’t helping the poor always good? It is not necessarily
170 Totally Committed!

good because it may have been motivated by pride, selfishness,

or ulterior motives. The act may appear good but not so in
God’s eyes if it is motivated by self-love. Having a good feeling
from a moral deed doesn’t make it a good deed. The Bible has
a deeper definition of good than we can find anywhere else.
The scribes and Pharisees knew the Law. As we saw in
Deuteronomy 30, the Law forces us to choose between good
and evil, life and death, blessings and a curse. The scribes and
Pharisees knew that the key to life is choosing good and loving
God with our whole being. But what did these lawyer-
theologians do? They abandoned this vital truth and took away
the key, by redefining good and evil in terms of keeping or not
keeping the Law! In this new definition, keeping the Law is
good, not keeping the Law is evil. This is something that Jesus
severely condemns.
With this definition, when someone does a good act, he is
good, for goodness has been defined as acts of good. This has
led many to believe that you only need to keep the Law to be
saved. If the Law tells you not to work on the Sabbath, you don’t
work on the Sabbath. If the Law tells you not to eat pork, you
don’t eat pork. If you don’t eat pork or work on the Sabbath,
you are good. But it doesn’t take a deep thinker to see that
refraining from eating pork doesn’t prove that one is good.
Good is not the sum total of good deeds.
In the Bible, good is defined not by what you do but what
you are. That is the essence of the key of knowledge! What you
are depends on whether you love God with all your heart and
whether He is the center of your life. If you are good, everything
you do will be good. A good tree produces good fruit but a bad
 Chapter 9 – Overcoming Evil with Good 171

tree produces bad fruit (Mt.7:17-18; Lk. 6:43-44). When you

break open a seemingly good fruit from a bad tree, you may
find worms inside. Doing good deeds doesn’t prove that you
are good. In God’s sight, our good deeds are not good unless
they stem from a good nature.
Here we see conflicting definitions of good. The scribes and
lawyers equate good with good deeds, and define good deeds in
terms of doing the Law. The Lord Jesus rejects this teaching
because it means that one can do good deeds without being
committed to good or to God who is the source and essence of
good.
When I was a non-Christian, I did many good deeds and
everyone thought I was a nice guy. If a poor guy got bullied, I
would beat up the bully. It made me feel good to rescue the
weak and downtrodden, but my good deeds only catered to my
pride and ego. At that time, I didn’t know that good is not the
sum total of good deeds.
The words may be the same but the substance is different.
When you talk to people about being a Christian, they would
often say, “But every religion tells you to do good.” Even Satan
will tell you to do good for he disguises himself as an angel of
light (2Cor.11:14). Would an angel of light, even if he is an
imposter, tell you to do evil? Satan will tell you to do good
because it will make you feel good, or feel that you are moral by
your own power, and this could lead to your downfall.
Grasp the vital difference: Good, when taught in the wrong
way, can destroy you by catering to your pride. Some of the
most difficult people to reach with the gospel are the moral
172 Totally Committed!

people who feel that they are good and don’t need the gospel.
Religion is the worst enemy of spirituality.
Whereas religion is mere morality, spirituality has to do with
our relationship with God. What we are promoting is not mere
morality but a relationship with a God who is good and
transforms us from evil to good. All this is achieved by God’s
work, which is why salvation is by grace. Baptism is not about
joining a religion or even the Christian religion, but proclaim-
ing that we have died to the self-centered life so that God alone
is now the center of our lives.

The power to “overcome” evil

We have looked at the motivation of commitment, and this
takes us back to Romans 12:21: “Do not be overcome by evil
but overcome evil with good.” Because theology can be
abstract, I am using the language of good and evil to make
things easy to grasp. If you understand the biblical meaning of
good and evil—a theme that spans the Bible from Genesis to
Revelation—you will have come a long way towards under-
standing the deep things of the Bible. In Romans 12:21 we see
Paul’s skill in presenting profound truths in simple language.
Let us look at the word “overcome” in Romans 12:21 (“over-
come evil with good”). If we grasp this word, we will under-
stand the deep things of theology. I touched on this topic when
I pointed out that the Bible speaks of a dualism between good
and evil—between God and Satan—but it is not an absolute
dualism. That is because God is always in control.
 Chapter 9 – Overcoming Evil with Good 173

In living the Christian life, it is crucial for us to know that

God is always in control. Because His power is overwhelmingly
superior to Satan’s, good will always be able to overcome evil. I
stress “be able to” because good doesn’t necessarily overcome
evil in real life even though it is able to. That is because you and
I might not be working on the side of good. If you cooperate
with evil, evil will triumph over good in your life.
But Satan will never triumph over God because God’s plan
can never be defeated. The Bible speaks of God’s predeter-
mined plan of salvation, which is the essence of predestination.
Biblical predestination is different from Calvinistic predestina-
tion but I won’t discuss it at this time. Biblical predestination is
possible because good is always more powerful than evil, for
God is more powerful than the evil one. Satan can never frus-
trate God’s predestined plan. Predestination is God’s plan for
the world, for mankind, for you and me, and no power of evil
can ever defeat it.

“Nike” and life

God’s overwhelming power is seen in the tiny word “over-
come”. It is not a tiny word in English but it is tiny in Greek:
nikē has only four letters. I would like you to focus on nikē, not
because I own any shares in the Nike sports company (I don’t
own any), but because this Greek word means triumph, victory,
and overcoming.
174 Totally Committed!

We can understand nikē from two angles: God overcoming

the evil one by His goodness, and our overcoming evil with
good by God’s power. These are the two sides of the coin
though the latter involves our cooperation and co-working
with God.
Salvation is achieved when God overcomes evil with His
goodness. We were formerly under the power of the evil one,
but God has set us free by His power and opened for us a way
to enter into His life and goodness. This is salvation in a nut-
shell. The New Testament speaks of God’s goodness on several
levels. Paul says:

For just as through the disobedience of the one man the

many were made sinners, so also through the obedience of
the one man the many will be made righteous. (Romans
5:19, NIV)

This passage may seem difficult but it boils down to this:

goodness is obedience whereas evil is disobedience. Goodness
stems not from a good act but from a good person. Ultimately
the contrast is not between an act of obedience and an act of
disobedience but between a good person and a bad person.
Jesus is the good person whose act of obedience overcomes an
act of disobedience by a bad person, namely Adam who was
self-centered and wanted to be equal with God. Adam did not
commit sins such as stealing or murder but he sinned by dis-
obeying God out of his self-centeredness.
 Chapter 9 – Overcoming Evil with Good 175

The goodness in Christ overcomes the evil in Adam. Good

is so much more powerful than evil that there is no balance
between the two powers. Romans 5 says that God’s goodness is
“much more” than a match for evil. In the whole chapter, the
powerful phrase “much more” occurs several times, for
example: “Since we have now been justified by his blood, how
much more shall we be saved from God’s wrath through him!”
(Rom.5:9)

Three metaphors of overcoming

The Bible has several metaphors for good overcoming evil. The
good of God overcomes the evil of Satan on several levels. In all
these metaphors, nikē brings out the aspect of overpowering. If
you defeat your adversary in a court of law, or in athletic com-
petition, or in military combat, the Bible would describe that as
nikē (overcoming), which is the word used in Romans 12:21.
The most powerful example of nikē is the resurrection, by
which life overcomes death. Death and evil are the two sides of
a coin, as are life and good. When we say that good overcomes
evil, we are saying that life overcomes death. That is
resurrection! Baptism signifies life overcoming death, and the
new life in Christ overcoming the old self. Paul combines these
metaphors in his letter to the Colossians:

And you, who were dead in your trespasses and the uncir-
cumcision of your flesh, God made alive together with him,
having forgiven us all our trespasses. (Colossians 2:13, ESV)
176 Totally Committed!

This is a metaphor yet more than a metaphor, for Paul is talking

about life overcoming death. You were dead in your trans-
gressions when you were controlled by the flesh, which is self-
centered by nature. But this death has been overcome in Christ
by the power of the resurrection at baptism.
The first metaphor, then, is that of life overcoming death.
The second metaphor is seen in the next verse: “… by canceling
the record of debt that stood against us with its legal demands.
This he set aside, nailing it to the cross.” (Col.2:14, ESV)
This is a legal metaphor. When you are living in sin, there is
a legal claim on you, just as a creditor who lends you money
has a legal claim on you over your debt. The Bible depicts sin
as debt; compare “forgive us our debts” (Mt.6:12) and “forgive
us our sins” (Lk.11:4).
At the cross Jesus overcame evil, broke the bondage that kept
us in debt, and set the captives free. Your debt which kept you
in the grip and power of the evil one, has been overcome by the
cross of Jesus Christ, who canceled the debt by his goodness
and mercy.
In the Old Testament, “atonement” comes from a Hebrew
word which means to cover. The sin of disobedience is covered
by an act of righteousness, not in the sense of its being hidden
but in the sense of its being cancelled. When we say that a debt
is covered by a payment, we mean exactly that. We don’t mean
that the debt is hidden from sight.
The third metaphor is seen in yet the next verse, Colossians
2:15: “He disarmed the rulers and authorities and put them to
open shame, by triumphing over them in him.” This is a war
metaphor because “disarmed” has to do with weapons. This is
 Chapter 9 – Overcoming Evil with Good 177

nikē in war. Whereas the previous metaphor has to do with

overcoming an adversary in a court of law (the cross of Christ
cancels our debt and gives us legal victory), now God has won
the war against evil by defeating the hostile powers that kept us
in bondage.
Matthew 12, Mark 3, and Luke 11 all have an interesting
story of a strong man, Satan, who is overpowered by someone
even stronger. In Lk.11:22, “overpowered” (nikaō) is the verb
form of nikē. God’s work in Christ defeats a most formidable
enemy, Satan, and gives us victory over the power of evil.

God’s unfathomable goodness

It is one thing to understand these things intellectually but
another to experience them. Have you experienced the transit-
ion from death to life? Have your legal bonds been broken by
God’s power? Have you been set free from Satan by entering
into a commitment that has God as the center of your life? In
all this, we see God’s commitment to us in His setting us free.
His wonderful goodness to us never fails to boggle my mind:

He who did not spare his own Son but gave him up for us
all, how will he not also with him graciously give us all
things? (Rom.8:32)

Why is it so hard for us to commit to God when He is so good

to us? If God did not spare His only Son but gave him up for
178 Totally Committed!

you and me, will He not together with Christ “graciously” give
us all things? Will God hold back anything that is good for you?

If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to
your children, how much more will your Father who is in
heaven give good things to those who ask him! (Mt.7:11,
ESV)

Parents think they are giving good things to their children

when in fact these things may be ruining them. But God doesn’t
make that kind of mistake because He knows what is good for
us. We don’t always know what is good for others, and we
sometimes mess up people’s lives with our good intentions. But
will God withhold from us anything that is truly good for us? If
you have trouble committing to a God who is willing to give
His Son for your sake, you will have trouble committing to any-
one in the world.
Paul speaks with triumphant confidence in God’s love in
Christ: “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?” (Rom.
8:35) No one can separate us from Christ’s love and his com-
mitment to us except we ourselves. Yet so many Christians are
living in spiritual poverty. God withholds spiritual riches from
those who refuse to commit, or else they will never arrive at
commitment. That would be the greatest disaster of all, for it
would mean that God confirms them in their destruction.
 Chapter 9 – Overcoming Evil with Good 179

More than conquerors

God has overcome evil and He calls us to overcome evil with
His good (Rom.12:21). All good comes from God, hence it is
only by His good that we overcome evil. Romans 12:21 sums
up the essence of the Christian life. Paul is a master teacher, yet
most of his readers don’t understand what he teaches. The
Christian life is about victory. It is a marvelous life, but you
wouldn’t have guessed it by looking at most Christians today,
who are crawling on hands and knees.
I once saw on television a runner trying to finish an Olympic
marathon. I don’t know if you have seen that terrible incident.
When you compete in a marathon, you must pace yourself ac-
cording to your stamina so that you can make it to the end. But
this runner pressed himself too hard in the beginning, so he
staggered in the last lap and collapsed less than 100 yards from
the finish line. He got back on his feet and staggered for another
10 or 15 feet before collapsing again. The spectators were
shouting, “You’re almost there!” He got back up on his feet and
staggered back and forth like a drunkard, falling again and
again. No one could assist him because that would disqualify
him. The spectators could only watch this poor man from their
seats. Millions more around the world were watching this
wrenching struggle. In the end, he didn’t make it, falling short
of the finish line by a few yards. He got up one last time and
collapsed. He just couldn’t make it.
180 Totally Committed!

I wonder how many Christians are struggling like that. Your

heart goes out to them for this is not the Christian life. Romans
8:37 says “we are more than conquerors” or “we overwhelm-
ingly conquer”. It is good to conquer, but Paul says we are to
overwhelmingly conquer.
Some time ago, a church in Hong Kong was offering some-
thing called “S.T.” I asked what it stood for and was told that it
stood for Survival Training. I asked why it was called Survival
Training and they said, “Because it is important to survive
spiritually.” I agree it is important to survive spiritually, but if I
read my Bible correctly, the Christian life is not about survival
but about overwhelming victory! Is it because we lack the
confidence to win that we talk of survival?
If you aim for a C in an exam, you might get a D. It may be
better to aim for an A and get a B. My point is that if you aim
only for survival, you might not even survive. I don’t want to
criticize the term Survival Training. I do recognize that it is
important to survive, but we have to go beyond that, for when
we commit to our all-conquering God, we aim for victory, not
just survival.
The word nikē (victory, overcoming) occurs frequently in
Revelation, the last book of the Bible, in a way that stands in
stark contrast to the runner who started the marathon beauti-
fully but collapsed in the final and most critical lap in which
most runners go flat out. To use the language of driving, the
people in the book of Revelation open up the throttle, pressing
their feet to the floorboard.
 Chapter 9 – Overcoming Evil with Good 181

Isn’t the Christian life supposed to be like that? I am afraid

that the last lap is where many Christians will fail. But how does
the Bible conclude? With a flat-out run in the last lap! In the
New Testament, the word nikē occurs most often in Revelation.
In this final book of the Bible, the verb form of nikē (nikaō, to
overcome, Rom.12:21) occurs 16 times in the Greek text of
Revelation, which is more than in the rest of the New
Testament combined. That is how the Christian life ought to
be lived, from strength to strength, and victory to victory!
God has given us the power not just to survive but to run the
last lap. Live the Christian life such that even if you’re going full
speed now, when you reach the last lap, you leave the best for
last! Paul’s life is triumphant all the way. Did he ever say, “I am
close to the finish line, so please drag me through the final few
yards.”? His last words in the Bible are:

I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have
kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me the crown
of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, will
award to me on that Day. (2Tim.4:7-8, ESV)

You can see the joy beaming in Paul’s face. Can you finish the
race like that? Only with faith and total commitment can you
live a victorious and dynamic life that overcomes.
 Chapter 10

Experiencing
the Reality of God

G
od’s commitment to us is grace whereas our commit-
ment to God is faith. But today the word “faith” has
been so diluted as to mean creedal or intellectual
assent, more or less, that we need to find another
word that accurately conveys the biblical meaning of faith.
Indeed, many New Testament authorities now explain faith as
“commitment”.6

6
The understanding of faith as total commitment is well known to New
Testament scholarship. Zondervan Bible Dictionary, article “Faith”: “Faith
is not to be confused with a mere intellectual assent to the doctrinal
teachings of Christianity, though that is obviously necessary. It includes a
radical and total commitment to Christ as the Lord of one’s life”.
Dictionary of the Bible (John McKenzie, S.J.), article “Faith” (p.268): “The
scope of the faith demanded by Isaiah shows that faith was a total
commitment to Yahweh, a renunciation of secular and material resources,
a seeking of security in the saving will of God alone.” Nelson’s Illustrated
Bible Dictionary begins the article “Faith” as follows: “Faith—a belief in or
184 Totally Committed!

In the church over the centuries, faith has come to mean

accepting certain doctrinal statements to be true. As a result, “I
believe in Jesus” has come to mean, “I believe that there was a
person called Jesus, that he died for me, that he rose again.”
This is faith in the church today. While these creedal state-
ments are important, merely accepting them to be true is not
the full meaning of faith in the New Testament. Certainly it is
crucial to believe that Jesus died for us and rose again, but this
alone is not saving faith. The devil knows correct doctrine too
(James 2:19) but that does not save him.
The word commitment conveys the fact that in the Bible,
saving faith is not just believing something to be true, but is a
response to God that involves the whole person, not just his
intellect or emotions but everything in him. It is a response that
holds nothing back from God. God has given us everything, so
we give Him our everything. Saving faith is a response to God
that is expressed in total commitment and seen in works. James
is not afraid to speak of works (a widely abused and misunder-
stood term) when he says, “Faith without works is dead” (James
2:17,20,26). A dead faith saves no one.

confident attitude toward God, involving commitment to His will for

one’s life.” See also The New Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible, article
“Faith, Faithfulness,” subarticle “Faith as assent and commitment” (vol.2,
pp.416-417).
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 185

The Reality of God

We come back to the crucial question of why we should
commit to God in the first place. How do we know that God is
real to the extent that we have the confidence to commit to Him
without reserve? Whether we commit to God depends on
whether we are convinced that He is worth committing to. That
in turn depends on whether we are convinced that He is real.
We wouldn’t commit to a fictitious person or ideology though
some people are willing to do just that.
The question of God’s reality is so vast that it would be overly
ambitious of us to try to cover it in one chapter. But we will
attempt just that, by looking at the evidence for God’s existence
briefly but I hope not too superficially. I will give you some
lines of evidence for God’s reality for you to think about,
without laboring on the individual points.

1. God is revealed through the creation

What is the basis of our belief that God is real? What are the
lines of evidence for establishing our case? The evidence before
us is vast if we would open our minds and examine the facts.
The Bible, right from Genesis 1:1, starts with the creation. Paul
says that God has revealed Himself in His creation, and that we
only need to look at it:
186 Totally Committed!

For since the creation of the world His invisible attributes,

His eternal power and divine nature, have been clearly seen,
being understood through what has been made, so that they
are without excuse. (Romans 1:20, NASB)

When I first arrived in Montreal, I was deeply impressed by

the pastor of a Russian church in Montreal. I asked him if he
had become a Christian in the West but he said no, he started
to know God in Soviet Russia. I said, “So you were brought up
in the teaching that God does not exist?” He said, “Yes, but no
matter what they told us about God’s existence, the more I
looked at creation, the more I was convinced that there has to
be a God.”
I asked him how that came about and he said, “I would be
sitting in my astrophysics class listening to lectures on the
universe and the stars. I pondered on the vastness and the
orderliness of the universe, the way things move with precision
and perfect timing, the enormous energies of the things in the
universe, and the vast distances. In astronomy we talked about
infinity, which is eternity, and eternity is about God.” That left
a deep impression on him.
When you look up at space, you are looking at infinity and
eternity. Its limitlessness boggles the mind. Every time this
Russian pondered about it, he would say to himself, “There has
to be a God!” He also knew it was for political reasons that his
teachers were saying there is no God. It was politics, not
science.
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 187

So I asked him, “What’s the rest of your story? You didn’t

become a Christian just by sitting in your astronomy class, did
you?” He said no, he didn’t. Although he knew that there has
to be a God, he didn’t know enough about Christianity.
He was also patriotic. When Germany invaded Russia in the
Second World War, he was a young fighter pilot in the Soviet
air force. The first thing the Germans did was to send wave after
wave of bombers to destroy the planes on the airfields. They
indeed destroyed most of the Soviet air force on the ground. As
a result, the Germans had air control in the first phase of the
war against the Soviet Union.
This Russian was grounded because he had no plane to fly,
but that was also true of most other Soviet pilots. He would sit
next to the airfield, reading the newspapers.
The Germans were advancing in their blitzkrieg or lightning
warfare, pushing rapidly across Russia. Before long they were
besieging Leningrad on one front and advancing on Stalingrad
on another.
While reading the papers, this young Russian became more
and more agitated. So he said to his commanding officer, “Why
am I sitting here? The Germans are invading our country and
we are sitting here with no planes to fly. We have to get into the
war effort.”
The officer looked at the young man all heated up and ready
to do combat, and said, “Are you willing to fight in infantry?”
He said “yes” and was soon sent to the front.
188 Totally Committed!

Soon he found himself really at the front, eyeball to eyeball

with German soldiers. For the first time he knew what fear was.
The advantage of flying a plane is that you don’t see your
enemy’s face or stare into his eyes. You fire at him from a
distance. So it was a shock to him when he stood up in his
trench and saw a German soldier in another trench. He thought
to himself, “I have no quarrels with him, yet he’s supposed to
shoot me and I’m supposed to shoot him! Is this what life is all
about?”
One day as he was standing in a trench, he pulled his cap
over his eyes and began to pray. This was the first step he took
to knowing God. He slowly pushed up his cap, hoping that no
one had seen him praying. A fellow soldier looked at him and
smiled, so he was embarrassed and looked the other way. But
the other said to him, “You were praying, weren’t you?”

“Me praying?”
“Yes, you were praying! Admit it!”
“Yes, I was praying.”
“So was I! That makes the two of us!”

How interesting! All their lives they had been taught there is no
God. But this Russian said to me, “You would be surprised at
how many soldiers in the Soviet army prayed!”
And what happened next? He was captured when the
German forces breached the Soviet lines. As was often the case,
the Soviet soldiers didn’t have enough ammunition to defend
themselves. They were surrounded, isolated, and taken
prisoner. He himself was taken to a prisoner-of-war camp in
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 189

Germany. Towards the end of the war, he was transferred to a

camp located in Nazi-occupied Austria. This part of Austria
was subsequently taken by the Allied forces. This whole group
of Soviet prisoners, hundreds of thousands of them, were then
transferred from German hands into the custody of the western
Allies. The Americans opened the camps for relief supplies and
even organized gospel outreach activities. Some preachers
came into the camp to reach out to the Soviet prisoners. This
Russian received some tracts, and committed his life to God.
There were three stages in all this. First he saw God’s glory
in creation. Second, he began to pray. Third, he heard the
gospel which he had never heard before, though he had known
something about Christ.
This Russian came to realize that the only way for you to
reach out to the Creator of the universe is for Him to reach out
to you. We may want to know God but God is far more deter-
mined to know us! As soon as this Russian heard the gospel, he
recognized the truth. He not only believed and committed his
life to God, he became the pastor of a Russian church.

Jesus Christ and the creation

Yahweh God is the only creator (Isa.44:24) whereas Jesus
Christ is the “firstborn of all creation” (Col.1:15). It was “in”
Christ and “through him and for him” that all things were
created by God (v.16). When we meditate on the universe and
its eternal design, we are drawn to its Creator—the one and
190 Totally Committed!

only God—through His Son Jesus Christ, who is the only way
to God our Father (John 14:6).
In Scotland I was debating with a young man from India who
believed in many gods. Indeed I was told that in India, there are
more gods than people. With over a billion people in India,
there must be many Hindu gods! This young man told me that
there are many roads to God, a familiar idea in Indian
philosophy. I said to him, “Please tell me which road leads you
directly to God. What is the point of saying there are theoretic-
ally many roads to God unless you can point me to one specific
road that will take me directly to God? I already know that Jesus
is the way to God. If you don’t come to God through Jesus, you
won’t come to Him at all. I challenge you to find another way
to God, and when you have found it, come and tell me that you
have met with God.”
He replied, “There are many holy men in India.” I said, “I
won’t argue with that but whether these holy men have come
to God or not is another matter. I have already told you I have
come to God through Jesus Christ, and I assure you that you
too will come to know God if you take this road. If you believe
there are theoretically a hundred ways to God, go and find one
specific way.” He thought about it and eventually became a
Christian himself. That was partly a result of the powerful wit-
ness in the lives of other Christians, something which we will
look at later.
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 191

T he first point is that God is revealed in His creation. Look

at a living flower and its beautiful design. If a craftsman
had made you an artificial flower of gold, pearls and diamonds,
it would not compare with the splendor of a living flower.
When you place the two side by side, there is no competition
in color, shape, vibrancy and fragrance. The other day I picked
a flower on the island of Cheung Chau in Hong Kong, and I
stood there admiring it. It was incredibly beautiful with a white
trumpet shape, golden streaks, subtle shades of yellow, and
even fragrance!
When you look at an artificial flower made of gold and dia-
monds, doesn’t it tell you something about the craftsman’s
talent, intelligence and creativeness? Some people admire
works of craftsmanship and are willing to pay thousands of
dollars for one. The commercial value of its constituent parts
in terms of gold and diamonds may not be very high, so what
you are paying for is its artistic beauty.
Is it because we can pick a flower for free that we don’t give
it a second glance? If an artificial flower tells you something
about its designer, how much more a living flower about its
Creator?
If a flower is so impressive, what about a bird or a fish? There
was a time when I didn’t know much about the splendor of the
underwater world. But when you go scuba diving, what you see
below the surface will really open your eyes. You put on your
mask and oxygen tanks, and dive down 20 feet, 30 feet, maybe
100 feet. I once took my wife snorkeling in the Caribbean, and
although snorkeling doesn’t give you the same view as scuba
192 Totally Committed!

diving, she was already dazzled by what she saw in the coral
reefs.
When you go scuba diving, you can get close to the corals
and see the fish swarming around you and staring into your
goggles. They are as curious about me as I am about them. The
colors, the shapes and the diversity of the fish are amazing. If
you take a sheet of paper and draw on it a sea creature out of
your imagination, adding a bit of yellow here and a bit of green
there, with a hint of blue, there is a good chance you will draw
something similar to what already exists underwater. Flip
through a book on marine biology and you will see all kinds of
interesting creatures. One of them might be what you have
drawn on that sheet of paper.
With some fish, you cannot easily tell which end is head and
which is tail. Sometimes it is hard to distinguish the eyes or
know how many eyes there are. There are fish that catch other
fish with something that looks like a fishing rod which extends
from its head with what looks like a bait dangling at the end.
Fish that fish for fish?
There are fish that shoot jets of water from below the surface
to knock down overflying insects. Anyone who has studied
trigonometry, projectile motion and fluid mechanics would
know just how complex it is. Who taught the fish trigonometry
and how did it acquire its skill? According to the theory of
evolution, the species of fish evolved in that direction due to
survival and selection. But wouldn’t the species starve to death
long before it evolves to the point of being able to shoot down
insects?
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 193

If anyone could go through life looking at creation, yet not

see the glory of the Creator, he or she must be suffering from a
spiritual ailment. How can anyone look at all this and not see
anything?
Many of us have been brought up in the theory of evolution.
In China I had the privilege of being “liberated” for seven years.
Part of that liberated life was to be ingrained with evolution and
dialectical materialism. In one of my classes, a red guard asked
the teacher how life originated: “You’re teaching us evolution,
so I would like to go back to the time prior to evolution and ask
where did life come from?” His point was that if life comes from
life according to the natural law as posited by Pascal, where did
the first life form come from? That question was more than the
teacher could handle, so he said, “That’s easy. Life comes from
non-life.”
The student replied, “But we learned from Pascal that life
comes from life, so how can it come from non-life?”
The teacher said, “There was a moment in which various
gases got together in proper formation, in the right combin-
ation, and in perfect timing. A flash of lightning struck, and life
came into existence!”
“This is amazing! Are you saying there are situations in
which all the right elements come together by chance, and then
lightning strikes at the right moment? Are we talking about
earth or outer space? Is there lightning in outer space? More-
over, lightning normally kills life, not create life!” The class
discussion got more and more ridiculous.
194 Totally Committed!

Yet evolution has affected us to one degree or another, at the

very least by planting a question mark into our minds. So
whenever we think of creation, evolution would insert a quest-
ion mark into our minds. Even if we don’t believe in evolution,
it has created a certain spiritual blindness that hinders us from
seeing God’s glory in creation. That is why we need to ask God
to open our eyes.

2. God is revealed through the life and

teaching of Christ
We come to the second line of evidence for God’s reality. Jesus
Christ is par excellence the one who reveals God’s glory and
nature. You may say, “That’s fine, but I wasn’t around when
Jesus walked on earth. I’m not as privileged as the disciples who
saw Jesus.”
God came into the world by dwelling in the man Jesus, but
God was at the same time veiled by the flesh because the body
of Jesus both revealed and concealed God. If God had revealed
Himself to us directly, we would die instantly because no one
can see His face and live (Ex.33:20). When God revealed Him-
self on Mount Sinai, the Israelites were so terrified that they
begged that no further revelation of God be given them because
they could not endure His awesome presence. Yet at Sinai, God
hadn’t even revealed His full divine glory.
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 195

It is not only the person of Jesus but also his teaching that
reveals and conceals at the same time. In Mark’s gospel we find
what is called the “Messianic secret,” a term used by New Testa-
ment scholars to refer to the fact that Jesus, in his public teach-
ing, does not explicitly reveal himself to be the Messiah, the
Savior King. There is no utterance in his public teaching that
explicitly says, “I am the Messiah”. In Mark’s gospel, only once
does Jesus specifically say that he is the Christ, but that is only
because the High Priest had commanded him to say under
oath, during the judicial hearings in the Sanhedrin, whether he
is the Christ, the One appointed by God to be the Savior of the
world (this is the meaning of “Christ”). In Mark 14:61-62 and
its parallel in Matthew 26:63-64, it is only in this special situat-
ion, and only under oath, that Jesus specifically says, “I am [the
Messiah].”
We are to commit to Yahweh, who is God, and to Jesus
Christ, the Son of God. But in the gospels, Jesus doesn’t
explicitly state who he is. If he doesn’t even tell his disciples
who he is, how can he expect us to know who he is? Jesus asks
his disciples, “Who do people say that the Son of Man is?” (Mt.
16:13) The disciples tell him that some say he is John the Bap-
tist, some say Elijah, some say Jeremiah or some other prophet.
Jesus doesn’t tell his disciples who he is, yet he expects them to
answer his question. Then Peter says, “You are the Christ, the
Son of the living God.” Jesus says to him, “Blessed are you
Simon Bar-Jonah, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to
you, but my Father who is in heaven” (Mt.16:17). Flesh and
blood includes Jesus himself.
196 Totally Committed!

This brings us to the heart of commitment. Even if I could, I

would not talk you into commitment, for then your faith would
be based on human wisdom and the power of persuasion, and
not on God’s wisdom. Jesus never tries to persuade his disciples
that he is the Christ, but leaves it to God to open their eyes.
Commitment cannot be based on persuasion by “flesh and
blood,” a term that in Scripture refers to a human being.
Every committed person is a miracle of God’s revelation. I
marvel at God’s work in every true Christian. You become a
Christian only after God has revealed Himself to you, through
Christ, in a way that no one else can. What I am doing in this
discussion is to lay the groundwork for God to reveal Himself
to you. Ultimately all commitment is of God’s work, not man’s.
It also depends on how open you are to Him.

3. God is revealed through the cross

The third way in which God is revealed to us is through the
cross of His Son Jesus Christ. God is revealed through His Son
but nowhere more powerfully than at the cross. Anyone who
looks at the cross of Christ and not see God’s love and saving
power will not be persuaded by any amount of talk. Good over-
comes evil, and there is no greater example of this than at the
cross of Jesus Christ.
Every Christian who is committed to God is a living testi-
mony of God’s good overcoming evil. As we saw in Colossians,
all this is made possible by the cross. We need to meditate on
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 197

the cross and ask God to show us what truly happened there,
for no human eloquence can ever explain it to us.
One day when we see Jesus Christ the Son of God face to
face, we will see him not merely as one with a crown that
radiates His Father’s glory, but as one with deep scars on his
head etched by the crown of thorns. When he lifts his hands or
when we fall at his feet, we will see the nail wounds. When he
exposes his heart, we will be reminded that a Roman soldier
used a lance to pierce through his side and into his heart such
that blood and water came out. His scars will be there for all
eternity.
Revelation repeatedly speaks of Jesus as the Lamb that was
slain. This Lamb of God will forever bear the scars of its violent
death. God’s glory is forever revealed in Jesus Christ, not
merely as one who did miracles and other impressive feats on
earth by God’s power (Acts 2:22), but as one who died for us.
Paul says, “I decided to know nothing among you except
Jesus Christ and him crucified” (1Cor.2:2). He also says, “May
I never boast except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ,
through which the world has been crucified to me, and I to the
world” (Gal.6:14). Paul could have gloried in many things such
as his Damascus Road encounter with Jesus or the many
miracles he had done by God’s power, yet he doesn’t want to
talk about them, for he only wants to talk about the cross of
Jesus Christ.
Do you see God’s glory in the cross of His Son Jesus Christ?
Probably not, for the cross reveals and conceals. The glory of
the cross is hidden by the shame of the cross, for Jesus died a
198 Totally Committed!

criminal’s death. Until we are willing to see the shame, we

won’t see God’s glory and reality at the cross of His Son Jesus
Christ.

4. God is revealed through the resurrection

The fourth way in which God is revealed to us is the
resurrection of His Son. Ponder on the empty tomb and what
happened to the body of Jesus. His dead body was in the hands
of the Roman soldiers who were under the supervision of a
Roman officer and under the authority of Pilate, the Roman
governor. So where did the body go? The Romans only had to
produce the body to disprove any claim of the resurrection of
Jesus. It was the Romans, not the disciples, who were in
possession of Jesus’ body.
The enemies of Jesus were fully aware that while he was alive,
he spoke publicly and repeatedly of his resurrection from the
dead. Hence it would have been stupid of his enemies if they
had allowed his body to leave their sight for even one minute.
And did they make that elementary mistake? Not according to
the records that we have. It was in the vested interests of the
Jewish leaders and the Romans to avoid making that mistake.
We are told that Jesus’ tomb was formally sealed by the Roman
officials and guarded by Roman soldiers. Yet they could not
produce his body when the disciples went about proclaiming
the risen Christ. All that the authorities had to do was to display
the body of Jesus in public.
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 199

Jesus was a public figure in Jerusalem, Judea, Galilee, and

even in the temple. He stood before Pilate, before Herod, before
the high priest, and before the multitudes. Everyone recognized
his face, so the authorities only had to produce his dead body
to disprove the claim of his resurrection. At the same time,
because Jesus was widely recognized, it was impossible for his
enemies to present another person’s body as his body.
Moreover, the disciples didn’t immediately run off to distant
cities to proclaim the resurrected Jesus to people who wouldn’t
be able to confirm the claim. Instead the disciples remained in
Jerusalem. At Pentecost, Peter spoke about “the resurrection of
the Christ” to the same people who had crucified him (Acts
2:24,31,36).
All in all, when we look at the facts of Jesus’ resurrection, we
see the clear evidence that God is real.

5. God is revealed in the witness of the

apostles
The fifth line of evidence of God’s reality is the witness of the
apostles who had seen the resurrected Jesus. In the New Test-
ament, the word “apostle” is not limited to the Twelve but is a
broad term that includes those who had witnessed Jesus’s life,
ministry, and resurrection. The apostolic witness includes the
apostle Paul himself:
200 Totally Committed!

For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also

received: that Christ died for our sins in accordance with
the Scriptures, that he was buried, that he was raised on
the third day in accordance with the Scriptures, and that
he appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. Then he
appeared to more than five hundred brothers at one time,
most of whom are still alive, though some have fallen
asleep. Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles.
Last of all, as to one untimely born, he appeared also to
me. For I am the least of the apostles, unworthy to be
called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
(1Cor.15:3-9, ESV)

Witnesses are crucial to the legal proceedings of a court of

law. Consider how many witnesses had seen Jesus after his
resurrection: not only the 12 apostles but 500 men all at once.
Under Jewish law, two or three witnesses are enough to estab-
lish a case, yet Paul speaks of 500 witnesses. He wrote his letter
to the Corinthians some thirty years after Jesus’ resurrection.
Most of the 500 witnesses were still alive and available for cross
examination, though some had “fallen asleep” (died).
Finally Paul says, “Last of all, as to one untimely born, he
appeared also to me.” His testimony of Jesus is convincing
because of his former violent persecution of the church
(Gal.1:13,23). Paul’s testimony is that of a former enemy of
Jesus and the church. The supportive testimony of a former
enemy is more convincing than that of a longtime friend. When
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 201

an enemy publicly declares, “I used to imprison and kill Christ-

ians, but now I am a follower of Jesus Christ who has revealed
himself to me,” that testimony is most powerful.

6. God is revealed in the living witnesses today

The sixth line of evidence of God’s reality is the living witnesses
today. You might say, “Paul knew of 500 witnesses of the
resurrection, many of whom could be cross examined, but they
are no longer around in our time.” But have you considered the
many living witnesses of God today who have experienced
God’s reality, and who far outnumber the 500 witnesses in
Paul’s time? There are many people living today who can testify
of God’s reality in their lives. Every true Christian is a testimo-
ny to God, and there are many such people in this generation.
Bookstores are full of autobiographies and testimonies of
people who have written of their experiences of God. God is at
work today, not just 2,000 years ago.
I count myself as a witness. My testimony, published as How
I Have Come to Know the Living God, is a witness to God’s
reality, yet it includes only a small fraction of what I have
experienced. Do I have any reason to tell you false stories? Is
there any reason to doubt the accuracy of my witness? Is some-
one paying me to fabricate these stories? No, I am a living wit-
ness to God’s reality. It would take me hours and hours to share
what God has done in my life. The testimony of every Christian
who has experienced God’s reality ought to be taken seriously.
202 Totally Committed!

7. God is revealed in your life

The seventh line of witness is you yourself. Have you
experienced God at all? When you look back at some of the
events in your life, even those which you are not 100% sure that
God was involved in, you can probably see that it was God who
played a crucial role in your experiences.
H.D. Lewis, an eminent philosopher in England and one of
the professors I sat under in London, once wrote a book, Our
Belief in God, which was taken seriously because he was a res-
pected philosopher. If the book had been written by someone
else, perhaps no one would have taken serious notice of it. But
because of Lewis’s stature as a philosopher, people took notice
of it and had to reckon with it.
In his book he reasons that there is a sense in which every-
one, at one time or another, has had an experience of God, and
this is the case whether you are a Christian or not. He gives an
example from his own life as a non-Christian when he looked
at the beauty of a sunset. He couldn’t explain why, but he was
sure that he was experiencing God in the sunset.
Some people have told me that they survived an accident that
should have killed them. They couldn’t understand why they
were still alive. Did they experience an invisible protecting
hand in the incident? And why are you reading this book about
commitment to God? Is it because God has been guiding you
in a way that is hidden and revealed at the same time?
This final line of evidence is ultimately you yourself.
Ultimately the most convincing evidence of God’s reality is
what you yourself have experienced. This can be divided into
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 203

two categories: what you experienced in the past, and what you
can experience in the future.

Your past experiences

Some of the things you experienced in the past may be hazy in
your memory yet are real all the same. My mother told me that
when I was a baby, she came home one day and found me
almost dead in my crib. A blanket had somehow wrapped
tightly around me, suffocating me, and I was turning blue. She
hadn’t been attending to me for some time, and if she had
delayed a minute or two, I would have died. Was it a coinci-
dence that she came home at the right moment? When she saw
me, she had such a fright that she nearly fainted on the spot,
which would have finished me off before she could regain con-
sciousness. She had just enough presence of mind to unwrap
the blanket, and so I am here alive today.
These are the sort of experiences that my professor was talk-
ing about. In one way or another, everyone has had a personal
experience of God regarding which one could say, “I can’t
prove it, but God was involved.” Look back at your own life and
ponder on the things that may have been genuine experiences
of God, even if you weren’t aware of it at the time.
Jacob experienced this sort of thing when he wrestled with a
person all night without knowing that he was wrestling with
God (Gen.32:24-32). In another incident, in a dream Jacob saw
a ladder extending from earth to heaven (28:11-22). He didn’t
know that God was present in the place where he was sleeping.
204 Totally Committed!

He realized this only after waking up, and it gave him a fright.
He had experienced God without knowing it until later.
Many of us have experienced God’s kindness, mercy and
protection without knowing it at the time. Maybe you thought
it was pure luck or coincidence that a car hit the guy standing
next to you and not you. Why did it happen that way? You
might not have an answer, but you somehow know that God
has an eternal plan for you.

Your future experiences

The second part of this line of evidence is what we can
experience of God in the future. The whole point of this book
is to inspire you with the hope of experiencing God’s reality.
You must experience God for yourself, for there is no way for
me to prove God to you.
Jesus said to Martha, “Didn’t I tell you that if you believe you
would see God’s glory?” (Jn.11:40) He said this to her after
Lazarus, the brother of Martha and Mary, had died. Before
Lazarus died, his sisters pleaded with Jesus to come save him
but Jesus purposefully delayed his arrival until after Lazarus
had died. It is important for us to realize that the Lord may
allow something to happen that may look like a complete
disaster, yet is meant to bring about something wonderful and
glorious. Jesus waited until Lazarus had been dead four days.
The mourners were crying their eyes out. They, especially Mary
and Martha, were grieved that Jesus did not come in time to
save Lazarus.
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 205

Jesus ordered the stone removed but Martha reminded him

that Lazarus had been dead four days. His body would be
decomposing and there would be a stench (v.39). Yet Jesus said
to the dead man, “Lazarus, come out”. He didn’t say, “People,
go in and carry him out.” No one would have dared anyway.
Instead he commanded Lazarus to come out by himself. The
people were probably looking at each other and thinking that
this was preposterous. Then Lazarus, all bandaged up, walked
out of the tomb! It just boggles the mind.
Many want to see God’s glory before they believe in Him, but
the Bible reverses the order: First you believe and commit to
God, then you will see His glory. But we like to reverse the
order, asking God to reveal His glory first. This won’t work
because if you are unwilling to act on the evidence that is
already before you, you won’t receive any more.

The seven lines of evidence

Here are the seven lines of evidence we have looked at:

1. God’s creation
2. The life and teaching of Jesus Christ
3. The cross
4. The resurrection
5. The witness of the apostles
6. The living witnesses today
7. Your own experience of God
206 Totally Committed!

If you reject these seven lines of evidence, you won’t get any
more, for it is on the basis of these that you are going to make
your initial commitment. If these are not good enough for you,
what is? God has given us enough evidence for us to make our
commitment. He is not asking us to believe blindly. When you
believe on the basis of the evidence before you, you will see
God’s glory. If the evidence is not good enough for you, no
evidence will be enough.
In Montreal I once asked some people if they will believe that
God is real if I should by God’s power raise a dead person in
front of their eyes as Jesus raised Lazarus. They said yes, they
will believe and be committed. I said, “Then you haven’t
learned from history. Do you know how many people
witnessed the raising of Lazarus? Do you think all of them
committed their lives to God? If I raise a dead man right now,
I guarantee you that many of you will not believe.”
They asked why and I said, “Because we are skeptical by
nature. Even if two or three doctors check a man’s pulse and
certify that he is dead, and if he is later raised from the dead,
would you believe he was really dead in the first place? You
normally don’t doubt a death certificate but if someone raises
a man who has been certified dead, you are going to doubt the
competence of the doctors.”
There are modern-day cases of people who have been raised
from the dead, but does the world believe? No. What about the
doctors who certified their deaths? Do they believe? If anyone
should believe, surely it would be the doctors. But it is in hu-
man nature to find an argument to deny the reality of miracles
even when it is nearly impossible to dismiss the evidence, either
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 207

because the person has been dead for a time or because his skull
is fractured. There are such cases today but do we believe them?
Maybe with a question mark.
It is human nature to remain unconvinced by any evidence
if one doesn’t want to believe. But there is also the opposite
danger of accepting any evidence, even weak evidence, at face
value simply because we want to believe it. It is a problem with
human nature that some are gullible enough to believe any-
thing whereas others won’t believe even the strongest evidence.
I hope you won’t blindly believe everything that comes along
your way. You need to be careful about miracles because they
can be faked, so you are right to be skeptical of many of them.
I have been to Lourdes in France where many have reportedly
been healed of various diseases. At Lourdes there are memo-
rials and offerings of gratitude set up by those who claim to
have been healed. Are you skeptical? I believe that some of the
healings are genuine and some are not. I will have to investigate
the individual cases before determining to my satisfaction
which are genuine and which are not. We have to be careful in
this world. But we can also swing to the other extreme of being
overly cautious such that no evidence speaks to us at all.
What evidence is convincing to you? God knows that I am a
hard man to convince. I will examine and cross examine the
evidence before I am satisfied that I have not overlooked
anything. God knows that I am this kind of person. And do you
know what? God welcomes that, provided you are willing to go
to all lengths to examine the evidence. If you say, “I want to
know the truth,” God will be pleased to accept your challenge.
208 Totally Committed!

But if you don’t want to examine the evidence, God won’t force
you to.
What evidence of God’s reality will convince me? I accept as
evidence the fact that I didn’t suffocate in the crib. But the
evidence is both hidden and revealed. It is valuable to me only
because God’s reality is supported by other evidence. On its
own, this incident would not convince me. I see God’s hand in
that incident only in retrospect, having experienced God in
many other ways. Because I know that God is real for these
other reasons, I can see that He did intervene to save my life.
But without the additional supporting evidence, this incident
alone would not convince me. I would dismiss as pure coincid-
ence the fact that I didn’t die. But because I know that God is
real for other reasons, I don’t see the incident as mere
coincidence.
What other past experiences are convincing to me? For one
thing, my own transformation. What God can do with a man
like me is convincing evidence to me. God’s power that comes
into my life and makes me a new person is something that no
one, not even I myself, can achieve. We can change ourselves
in terms of moral reform but we cannot transform ourselves
into new people. We can quit smoking by sheer will power but
it is beyond human ability to transform someone into a Christ-
like person.
I used to have an explosive temper but God took it away. As
I said, when you experience God’s power in your life, you will
know that He is real. When I was in school, I was known for
being a person you couldn’t fool around with. When my
temper flared, it was a disaster for those around me. I was a
 Chapter 10 – Experiencing the Reality of God 209

sportsman in those days, strong and fit, and trained in the

martial arts, and anyone who tangled with me was making a
first-class mistake. Nowadays I am more of a pushover, as
defenseless as a lamb. This transformation was not something
I could do for myself, for I didn’t even seek it. But God dealt
with me in such a powerful way that He took away my temper.
This experience is very convincing to me. You likewise have to
experience God’s transforming power to see how effective it is.
This victorious transforming power is something I had exper-
ienced in the past but also continue to experience in the
present. You have to experience God’s power for yourself
because it is not something I can convince you of.
If we open our hearts to the seven lines of evidence, we will
begin to experience God’s power. When we believe and commit
to God on the basis of the evidence before us, we will be trans-
formed. Is there any risk in allowing God to transform you? To
my mind, the risk is zero. Medical doctors make mistakes
because they are only human, but God makes no mistakes. If
you go to Him as a patient with your problems and sicknesses,
He will heal you. With God there is no risk for you, so what is
your excuse for not going to Him? I am wary of getting hospital
treatment because medical doctors are only human. They do
their best but if they make one mistake, I might not come out
alive. But there is no such risk with God. My question to all who
are contemplating commitment: Are you willing to let God
make you a new and good person?
210 Totally Committed!

When Christians don’t live a committed life, what great

blessings are denied them! They will spend the rest of their lives
wondering if God is real. If you don’t commit to God, you can
never be sure of His reality, and God will keep it that way. I
myself have no need to guess if God is real or not, for He grants
His daily leading to those who are committed to Him. I hope
that you will experience for yourself that God is real.
 Part Two:

Commitment to
One Another

Loving One
Another as
Ourselves
 Chapter 11

Lateral Love

W
hat do we mean by “lateral love”? The word
“lateral” can be a noun or an adjective. As an
adjective it has to do with the sideward direction.
In medicine, a lateral disease is one that affects one side or both
sides of the body. In mechanics, a lateral force is one that acts
at right angles to the direction of motion.
Similarly, lateral love is a love that is expressed in the horiz-
ontal direction, that is, among human beings. For the purposes
of this book, it is specifically the brethrenly love among God’s
people. It is distinct from, yet related to, the vertical love
between God and His people.
In the Bible, lateral love is not a minor topic but the high
point of total commitment to God. Lateral love also happens to
be that aspect of commitment that presents the greatest prac-
tical difficulties to most Christians. In Part Two of the present
book, we now expound lateral love in five simple chapters.
214 Totally Committed!

The Kingdom of God

In discussing lateral love, we first need to realize that the
kingdom of God is a central element in Jesus’ teaching. This
can be confirmed by looking up a Bible concordance or doing
a computer search in a Bible program.
In Matthew’s gospel, the kingdom is usually called “the king-
dom of heaven”; in the other gospels, it is called “the kingdom
of God” and never “the kingdom of heaven”.7 There is no diff-
erence in meaning between kingdom of God and kingdom of
heaven (in fact the two refer to the same thing in Mt.19:23-24).
The kingdom of God means less a political or theopolitical
entity, and more God’s rule and reign. The kingdom of God is
God’s kingship, God’s rule, and God’s government in the lives
of His people.8

7
Matthew uses “kingdom of heaven” 32 times and “kingdom of God”
4 times (or 5 times, cf., manuscript variation in 6:33). By contrast, the rest
of the New Testament uses “kingdom of God” 62 times and never
“kingdom of heaven”. The 62 occurrences are distributed as follows: Mark
14x, Luke 32x, John 2x, Acts 6x, Paul’s letters 8x. These numbers do not
include the shorter term “the kingdom” which is found in phrases such as
“the gospel of the kingdom” (Mt.4:23) or “the sons of the kingdom” (8:12).
8
The Greek word for “kingdom” (basileia) has the primary meaning of
the kingship and royal rule of a king rather than the territory he rules over,
though the latter sense is not excluded. The BDAG Greek-English lexicon
gives two main definitions of this word: “(1) the act of ruling; a. kingship,
royal power, royal rule; b. the royal reign; (2) territory ruled by a king,
kingdom.” The sense of territory is listed as the second rather than the first
definition, but more telling is the fact that BDAG gives ten times as many
biblical and extra-biblical citations for the first definition (kingship and
royal rule) than for the second definition (a king’s territory).
 Chapter 11 – Lateral Love 215

Kingdom, kingship, rule, government—these words convey

law and commands. In a kingdom or government, there is law,
and law expresses itself in commands (cf. “the rule of law”).
Contrary to what many Christians think, the New Testament
has not abolished law and commands. Although we have fin-
ished with the Old Testament law, it doesn’t mean that there is
no more law. That is because we now come under a new law:
the spiritual law.

Only one command

In fact the spiritual law was already present in the Old
Covenant but is now given as a new command (1 John 2:7-8,
NASB):

Beloved, I am not writing a new commandment to you, but

an old commandment which you have had from the begin-
ning; the old commandment is the word which you have
heard. On the other hand, I am writing a new command-
ment to you, which is true in Him and in you, because the
darkness is passing away and the true Light is already
shining.

John’s repeated mention of a new command or commandment

mirrors Jesus’ use of “command” to refer to one specific com-
mand: love one another. If you look up a concordance, you
would see that when Jesus speaks of “command” in terms of the
216 Totally Committed!

spiritual law, it refers to the command to love.9 In John’s writ-

ings, the command to love is the central element of the new
covenant.
Something important and astonishing emerges from the fact
that in the new covenant, one command sums up the kingdom
of God. If we live under God’s kingship, there is only one
fundamental requirement for us to obey: love one another. As
we shall see, this command brings in other aspects of the
spiritual life such as self-denial or overcoming the flesh and its
resistance to the command of love.
The kingdom of God, I repeat, has only one fundamental
command: love one another. The Jews have counted 613
commands in the Hebrew Bible, with the Ten Commandments
elaborated into many individual commands. But in the New
Testament, the law is summed up in one command. This com-
mand is so fundamental that anyone who fails to live by it
thereby declares that he or she is not living under God’s king-
ship and is not in God’s kingdom. To acknowledge God as King
in your life and therefore to have a place in His kingdom on
earth (which in the present age exists as the church), you must
live by this command. It is not something optional.
We must not allow the familiarity of the words “love one
another” blind us to their importance. It is Satan’s tactic to
make us tired of hearing familiar words such as “love one
another” or “commit to God”. Someone once told me, “The
church is always talking about commitment and commitment,

9
In the NT, “command” is used in one of two senses, either the OT
commandments or the new law in God’s kingdom summed up in love.
 Chapter 11 – Lateral Love 217

and I am sick of it.” If you are tired of the word commitment,

you have already fallen into Satan’s trap.

Three interconnected elements: kingdom, the

Spirit, love
The Bible provides an unbroken link between the kingdom of
God and the Holy Spirit (the Spirit of God). Where the Spirit
is, there is the kingdom. Where there is not the Spirit, there is
not the kingdom. Jesus brings this out when he says, “But if I
cast out demons by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God
has come upon you” (Mt.12:28). Paul expresses this from a
different angle: “For the kingdom of God is not eating and
drinking, but righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy
Spirit” (Rom.14:17).
The link extends to a third element: Where the Spirit is, there
is love. Hence there is a scriptural connection between three
things: God’s kingdom, God’s Spirit, and God’s love in us. The
connection between the last two is seen in Rom.5:5 (God’s love
has been poured into our hearts by the Holy Spirit) and
Gal.5:22 (the fruit of the Spirit is love).
This link between love and the Holy Spirit indicates that
loving the neighbor is achieved not by human effort but by the
Spirit’s work in our hearts that empowers us to love as God
loves. We know from experience that we cannot love our
neighbor in our own strength, but it is possible by God’s
transforming work. God’s project in the present age—that of
218 Totally Committed!

establishing His kingdom on earth—is realized by the Spirit’s

work in us, creating a new community of God’s people among
whom there is love.
The connection between these three things—God’s king-
dom, God’s Spirit, God’s love—gives us a grand vision of the
church. When we fulfill lateral love, there will be a community
of such beauty that the world will marvel that God’s people can
love each other with the love of Christ.
In the church—which in the present age is the earthly
manifestation of God’s kingdom—spirituality is measured by
one criterion: lateral love. According to Scripture, spirituality
is gauged by whether one has self-giving love and not by things
such as the power to do miracles, for miracles do not necess-
arily prove submission to God’s kingdom. Many will plead,
“Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, cast out
demons in your name, and perform many miracles in your
name?” but the Lord will say to them, “I never knew you; depart
from me, you who practice lawlessness” (Mt.7:22-23). They are
rejected as evildoers for failing to do God’s will (v.21),
including the command of lateral love.

No shortcut to spirituality
To repeat: In the New Testament, spirituality is gauged by only
one thing: lateral love. Jesus speaks of lateral love when he says,
“This I command you, that you love one another” (Jn.15:17). It
is even made the basis of our friendship with Jesus: “You are
my friends if you do what I command you” (v.14).
 Chapter 11 – Lateral Love 219

Many Christians use other criteria such as the speaking in

tongues to gauge spirituality. They equate speaking in tongues
with spirituality, but we must not fall for this nonsense. I have
had to tell people who spoke in tongues that in their particular
cases, they were unregenerate. Initially they were shocked but
later realized that I was right.
I once watched a television report about some churches in
southern United States that gauge spirituality by the ability to
handle venomous snakes. They base this on Mark 16:18, “They
will pick up snakes with their hands; and if they should drink
deadly poison, they will not be harmed”. The documentary
shows people holding deadly snakes, even two or three at a
time. In the past ten years, two persons among them had died
from snake bites. One of them, a relative of a person who is still
attending the church, was bitten by a copperhead; he died a
slow and agonizing death over a period of 11 hours because he
didn’t allow the doctors to give him an antiserum. He said it
was God’s will for him to be bitten and therefore God’s will for
him to die.
The documentary shows a man consuming strychnine, a
dangerous alkaloid used in rat poison. He drank a cup of water
laced with an amount of strychnine that was, according to the
documentary, enough to kill several adults. A scientist took
some of the powder to a laboratory for analysis and confirmed
that it was strychnine. Yet the one who drank the water wasn’t
harmed. So he must be spiritual, right? Well it proves nothing
of the sort.
220 Totally Committed!

I stress again that in Scripture, spirituality is not gauged by

things such as handling venomous snakes. In fact this is con-
trary to scriptural practice. When Paul was gathering firewood,
a snake came out and bit him in the hand (Acts 28:3-6). The
onlookers were expecting him to die but he shook off the snake
and wasn’t harmed. The key difference is that Paul wasn’t look-
ing for a snake to handle. Similarly, Mark 16:18 is not telling us
to look for poison to drink, but that if you should somehow
consume poison, God can protect you from its harmful effects.

Lateral love: Jonathan and David

The self-giving love between Jonathan and David is something
that the church has admired through the ages. The pure and
beautiful relationship between them is not meant to be a one-
of-a-kind rarity but a model for the New Testament church:

After David had finished talking with Saul, Jonathan be-

came one in spirit with David, and he loved him as himself.
(1Sam.18:1, NIV)

How did Jonathan love David? As himself. This brings to mind

Jesus’ command to “love one another as I have loved you”
(Jn.15:12) and “you shall love your neighbor as yourself” (Mt.
22:39). The words “as yourself” in the latter verse are explained
by “as I have loved you” in the former.
The command is not just to love the neighbor but the
neighbor as yourself. It is to love the neighbor as your own soul,
just as Jonathan loved David as his own soul. We see this again
 Chapter 11 – Lateral Love 221

in 1Sam.18:3: “Jonathan made a covenant with David because

he loved him as himself”. He was fulfilling the great command
of love.
We will look into as yourself in the next chapter, but it is
already clear that as yourself is exemplified in the love between
Jonathan and David. Its importance is seen in the fact that the
story of their relationship takes up four chapters (18,19,20,23)
in First Samuel.

First-degree relationships, not second-degree

The New Testament speaks of love within the church that is
characterized by first-degree relationships, not second-degree
relationships. What do I mean by this? A first-degree relation-
ship is the closest possible family relationship such as the
parent-child relationship or the sibling relationship. On the
other hand, the relationship between cousins is second or third
degree, depending on relational distance. In the New
Testament, there are no aunts, uncles, cousins, but there are
brothers, sisters, fathers, mothers:

Do not rebuke an older man, but exhort him as a father,

younger men as brothers, older women as mothers, and
with all propriety, the younger women as sisters. (1Tim.
5:1-2, HCSB)
222 Totally Committed!

Paul speaks of first-degree relationships in the church, not

second-degree. Does it mean that we start calling everyone
Mother or Father and so on? Even if we are not ready for that,
in our hearts we can still regard an older person as our mother
or father, bridging any distance that may come between us.
I was amused when someone once told me he had a problem
with an elderly woman who wanted him to call her “mother”.
The reason was that she was like a mother to his wife. Not a
biological mother but more like a godmother, actually closer
than a godmother. After the couple got married, the elderly
woman wanted the husband to address her as mother. He
refused and she was upset.
When he talked to me about it, I said, “Why not call her
mother?” He said, “What!?” I said, “What’s the problem? By all
means call her mother. Isn’t it good to have more than one
mother?” He was stunned but said “okay.”
In Mt.19:27, Peter asks the Lord Jesus, “We have left
everything and followed you, what then will we have?” Jesus
says that those who have left houses, brothers, sisters, father,
mother, children, and land, will “receive a hundredfold and will
inherit eternal life” (v.29). In applying the hundredfold
increase to brothers, sisters, father, mother, children, Jesus is
talking about the church family and not one’s biological family.
In Mt.12:48 Jesus asks, “Who is my mother and who are my
brothers?” He is not referring specifically to his mother Mary,
for he goes on to say, “Whoever does the will of my Father in
heaven is my brother and sister and mother”.
 Chapter 11 – Lateral Love 223

Obstacles to lateral love

In the command of lateral love we see a beautiful picture of the
church in which there are the closest possible relationships. All
this is achieved by the power of the Spirit and the purity of a
holy life.
Yet we set up obstacles to lateral love. We even use religious
duty as an excuse, similar to what we see in the parable of the
good Samaritan (Lk.10:25-37). Jesus gives this parable in
answer to a scribe’s question, “And who is my neighbor?”
In the parable, a man is attacked by robbers and left for dead
on the road to Jericho. Along comes a priest, then a Levite, both
of whom walk past the injured man without helping him. They
even walk on the other side of the road to keep their distance
from him. These religious leaders have religious duties to
perform for God, and this prevents them from loving the
neighbor. For if they stop to help the dying man, and if it turns
out that he is dead, they would become unclean and therefore
unable to perform their religious duties to God.
They are prevented from helping the man because of the way
they apply the law on touching a corpse (Lev.21:1,11; Num.
19:11-13). The fear is that if the man is dead, then by touching
him they would become ceremonially defiled. A priest who is
defiled cannot serve in the temple, and the same for the Levite,
so they don’t want to take a risk in checking if the man is still
alive. The fear of being defiled by a corpse prevents them from
loving the neighbor.
224 Totally Committed!

But loving God and loving the neighbor cannot be separated.

The priest and the Levite don’t see the unity of the two
commands, so they disregard the second in order to fulfill the
first in terms of religious duty.
Christians similarly use Christian reasons for not loving the
neighbor. For example, the allegiance to a certain doctrine, as
they understand it, prevents them from fellowshipping with
other Christians. We say that so-and-so is a Catholic or holds
to a doctrine we don’t agree with, so we erect barriers.
The word “heretic” is thrown around freely in the church
today. There is a book with the interesting title, Will the Real
Heretics Please Stand Up? A New Look at Today’s Evangelical
Church in the Light of Early Christianity, by David W. Bercot.
This book says it is usually those who hold the right doctrines
who are called heretics whereas those who hold the wrong
doctrines are the ones who, sometimes out of insecurity, label
others as heretics.
Our guiding principle ought to be the biblical truth and not
the defense of a doctrine or theology. If you have the truth, I
will submit to it. But you will have to prove your position from
Scripture and be willing to subject it to cross-examination for
the sake of arriving at the truth.
 Chapter 11 – Lateral Love 225

Love attests that we are his disciples

There is only one way for people to know that we are Jesus’
disciples. It is not by our preaching, Bible knowledge, or good
deeds done out of uncertain motives, but by our love for one
another.

A new commandment I give to you, that you love one

another: just as I have loved you, you also are to love one
another. By this all people will know that you are my
disciples, if you have love for one another. (John 13:34-35,
ESV, italics added)

In the italicized sentence, the absolute standard established in

the first half (“just as I have loved you”) sets the absolute
standard for the second half (“you also are to love one
another”). 1John 3:16 makes this concrete: “By this we know
love, that he laid down his life for us, and we ought to lay down
our lives for the brothers”.
The supreme example of this is seen in Jesus Christ, the good
shepherd who lays down his life for the sheep (John 10:11). But
the hired hand abandons the sheep when he sees a wolf coming
because he is concerned about his own wages and safety. He
would never put his life on the line whereas the good shepherd
who dies for the sheep will regard nothing as too precious for
him to give up for the sake of their safety. Church leaders too
must be ready to lay down their lives for the brothers and
sisters.
226 Totally Committed!

The teacher-disciple relationship is characterized by absol-

ute commitment as seen in Paul’s care for the church: “I endure
all things for the sake of the elect, that they also may obtain the
salvation which is in Christ Jesus” (2Tim.2:10). Paul also says,
“Death works in us, but life in you” (2Cor.4:12). This self-
giving love is also intended for the marriage commitment, for
husbands are to love their wives as Christ loved the church and
gave himself up for her (Eph.5:25).

Loving God is loving your neighbor as yourself

If anyone says, “I love God,” and hates his brother, he is a
liar; for he who does not love his brother whom he has seen
cannot love God whom he has not seen. (1Jn.4:20, ESV)

In the past I have said lightheartedly—yet also seriously—

that it is easy to love God because we don’t see Him, but hard
to love the brothers and sisters precisely because we see their
faults. It’s easier to love someone you don’t see because you can
idealize him or her. It’s like hearing a warm and tender voice
on a radio program that makes you imagine a nice and beau-
tiful person. But when you get to see him or her in person, you
may be in for a shock. You idealize those you don’t see but it is
hard to love your roommate whose faults are displayed right
before your eyes.
 Chapter 11 – Lateral Love 227

In the verse just quoted, John is not playing around with

words or platitudes. If you don’t love your brother, the fact is
that you don’t love God. Any love for God with no correspond-
ing love for His people is a fictional and idealized love that is
unacceptable to God. To prove my love for Him, God requires
me to love my brothers and sisters.
There are two fundamental reasons for this. The first is based
on the fact of God’s creation, for your brother or sister was
created in the image of God. But today many Christians believe
that God’s image in man has been destroyed. If that were so, we
would have lost one major reason for practicing lateral love.
But in the Bible, God’s image in man has not been destroyed.
Note the present tense in “he is the image and glory of God”
(1Cor.11:7; also Gen.9:6). Because a brother is in God’s image,
you are to love him despite his faults. You do this for God’s sake
because this brother bears God’s image even if the image may
appear marred or imperfect to you. You look beyond the
imperfection and see a certain beauty in the person.
The other reason for lateral love is the redemption by which
we have been incorporated into the body of Christ. Your
brother or sister, despite his or her faults, is a member of the
body of Christ. You cannot love Christ without loving the
members of his body. Any love for Christ that does not have a
love for his body is fictional and idealized.
Every metaphor of the church in the New Testament is a
picture of mutual commitment. In the metaphor of the church
as a body, there are no second-degree but only first-degree
228 Totally Committed!

relationships. The only way to have second-degree relation-

ships is to have a different body from the body of Christ.
Another picture of the church is that of an army in which every
soldier is committed to his fellow soldiers, for they need one
another to survive. A soldier who goes off by himself will
become an easy target for sniper fire. His survival depends on
his belonging to an army whose members are committed to one
another.

Sin destroys lateral commitment

Finally, sin is fundamentally a violation of your relationship
with your neighbor, whether it is a sexual sin or a material sin
such as stealing. Sin always causes spiritual injury to our neigh-
bor. Even the sin of idolatry—which we usually regard as
something done to God and not the neighbor—causes spiritual
harm to your neighbor because your idolatry may stumble him.
But the one who loves his neighbor has fulfilled the law
(Rom.13:8). Paul doesn’t mention the first commandment but
only the second as being sufficient for fulfilling the law. The
first and second commands are inseparable; in fulfilling the
second, you have fulfilled the first.
What will happen when there is no more lateral love in the
church? There will be nothing left but an organization with a
set of doctrines. Nothing of value will remain in the church
when there is no Jonathan-David kind of love.
 Chapter 12

As Yourself

I
n this chapter we look at “as yourself” in greater depth.
These two words are taken from the well-known
command, “You shall love your neighbor as yourself,” a
statement which occurs many times in the Old and New
Testaments: Lev.19:18; Mt.19:19; 22:39; Mk.12:31; Lk.10:27;
Rom.13:9; Gal.5:14; Jms.2:8; we can also include Lev.19:34.

The early church fathers are silent on “as

yourself”
As I was pondering on the words “as yourself,” I decided to
consult the Ante-Nicene Fathers 10 to see what insight they
might have on as yourself. To my surprise, I found no dis-
cussion on as yourself in the 10-volume Ante-Nicene Fathers.

10
Prefix ante means “before”. The Ante-Nicene Fathers are the early
church fathers who lived before the Council of Nicaea which convened in
AD 325.
230 Totally Committed!

There is similar silence on “as yourself” in the Ancient

Christian Commentary on Scripture (ACCS), a 29-volume
compilation of what the early church writers wrote on the Bible
from Genesis to Revelation. The silence is remarkable because
of the wide scope of ACCS, which covers not only the Ante-
Nicene Fathers but also the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers,
and even early heretics.
In ACCS, no early church writer even mentions “as yourself”
for Lev.19:34; Mt.19:19; 22:39; Mk.12:31; James 2:8. These
make up half of the verses listed in the beginning of this chap-
ter. As for the other half of the verses listed, “as yourself” is
mentioned only in passing or with a one-sentence explanation:

• For Luke 10:27, ACCS has one mention of as yourself, but

Ambrose simply quotes “your neighbor as yourself”
without discussing it.
• For Galatians 5:14, ACCS has one mention of as yourself,
but Victorinus simply quotes “your neighbor as yourself”
without discussing it.
• For Leviticus 19:18, ACCS has one mention of “you shall
love your neighbor as yourself,” but Augustine inexplica-
bly misreads this as “no one loves himself unless he loves
God”!
• For Romans 13:9, ACCS has two mentions of as yourself.
Chrysostom simply quotes “as yourself” without discuss-
ing it, whereas Pelagius says, “For one who loves his
neighbor as himself not only does him no wrong but also
does him good.”
 Chapter 12 – As Yourself 231

Hence, in the entire ACCS, the best that we can find for as
yourself is a one-sentence explanation from Pelagius who is
viewed by the traditional church as a heretic. I am puzzled as
to why something as important as “as yourself,” which comes
from the greatest commandments, is not given any discussion
apart from a few passing references.11
I then searched through the modern commentaries but
found no discussion on as yourself of any depth. Why are the
commentaries ignoring the two key words taken from the
greatest commandments? If I am commanded to love my
neighbor as myself, isn’t it crucial for me to understand what
as yourself means? Why hasn’t anyone in the past 2,000 years
been tackling this most crucial question? The closest I have
found on this subject is a work by Paul Ricoeur, a Catholic
theologian and philosopher, but his book is written primarily
as philosophy and not theology, and it is unclear in the end just
how much of his book has to do with the scriptural idea.
One would think that the exegete—whose main task is to
expound the word of God—would have as his highest priority
a clear explanation of “love your neighbor as yourself” in order
to help those who seek to live by the word of God. Perhaps the
malaise of the church is that it doesn’t seriously seek to live by
the word of God.

11
Although ACCS is a 29-volume compilation, it is not exhaustive and
may be missing a few references to as yourself by the early church fathers.
But even if this were so, it probably would not alter the fact of the general
silence on as yourself, for ACCS would likely include any commentary on
as yourself that is weighty and significant.
232 Totally Committed!

The aim of this chapter

It is impossible to fully analyze as yourself in one chapter. My
aim in this chapter is to get our minds started on the subject
and to begin an initial exploration into the meaning of as
yourself.
The statement “love your neighbor as yourself” originates in
the Old Testament, in Lev.19:18, but we will examine it as it
appears in the New Testament. The statement “love your
neighbor as yourself” occurs 7 times in the New Testament:
Mt.19:19; 22:39; Mk.12:31; Lk.10:27; Rom. 13:9; Gal.5:14; Jms.
2:8. We include as the eighth occurrence the minor variation in
Mk.12:33 (“to love one’s neighbor as oneself”). But we will skip
Mt.22:39 because it is parallel to Mk.12:31, leaving us with
seven verses to study. We now consider the seven verses, pro-
ceeding in biblical (canonical) order.

Occurrence #1: “As yourself” and possessions

The first instance of “love your neighbor as yourself” is found
in Matthew 19:19, spoken by Jesus to the rich young ruler.
Their discussion centers on eternal life and was in fact started
by the question, “Teacher, what good deed must I do to gain
eternal life?” (v.16). Hence “love your neighbor as yourself” is
connected to eternal life in some way.
The young ruler says he has kept the commandments (v.20),
including that of loving the neighbor as oneself (v.19). Jesus
then brings in the matter of perfection in order to give concrete
meaning to “love your neighbor as yourself”. Hence he says to
 Chapter 12 – As Yourself 233

the rich young ruler, “If you want to be perfect, go, sell your
possessions and give to the poor” (v.21). In order for the rich
young ruler to love his neighbor as himself, he has to sell all his
possessions and give to the poor.
In speaking of loving your neighbor as yourself, Jesus doesn’t
even cite Deuteronomy 6:5 of the Shema regarding loving the
LORD your God with all your heart, all your soul, all your
strength. Jesus doesn’t quote the first command (love God with
all your heart) but only the second command (love your
neighbor as yourself) because the second includes the first. In
fulfilling the second, one has fulfilled the first.

Occurrences #2 and #3: “As yourself” and a

living sacrifice
We skip Mt.22:39 since it is parallel to Mk.12:31. Not counting
this omission, the second and third occurrences of “love your
neighbor as yourself” are found in Mark 12:31-33 (see the
italicized statements):
31
“The second is this: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’
There is no commandment greater than these.” 32 “Well
said, teacher,” the man replied. “You are right in saying
that God is one and there is no other but him. 33 To love
him with all your heart, with all your understanding and
with all your strength, and to love your neighbor as yourself
is more important than all burnt offerings and sacrifices.”
(Mk.12:31-33, NIV)
234 Totally Committed!

Here we see two instances of “love your neighbor as your-

self”: the first is spoken by Jesus in v.31, the second is spoken
by the scribe in v.33. The scribe makes the additional comment
that fulfilling the command of love is more important than “all”
the temple sacrifices put together. Coming from a Jew, that
statement is most astonishing. Why are the temple sacrifices
nothing compared to obeying the two great commands? Be-
cause if you love God with your whole being and your neighbor
as yourself, you are a self-giving living sacrifice (Rom.12:1-2)
which is far greater than the temple sacrifices. This is expressed
concretely in Paul’s statement, “They gave themselves first to
the Lord and then to us in keeping with God’s will.” (2Cor.8:5)

Occurrence #4: “As yourself” and compassion

and mercy
The fourth occurrence of “love your neighbor as yourself” is in
Luke 10:27, a verse that leads up to the parable of the good
Samaritan. Since we will be looking at this parable in the next
chapter, I will make only one comment on how it explains
loving your neighbor as yourself.
The Samaritan’s deed in v.33 (“had compassion on him”)
depicts “love your neighbor” in terms of compassion. Similarly,
v.37 (“showed him mercy”) depicts “love your neighbor” in
terms of mercy. Hence loving your neighbor involves com-
passion and mercy, which are God’s own qualities. To love your
neighbor as yourself is to become like God in His compassion.
 Chapter 12 – As Yourself 235

Occurrence #5: “As yourself” and fulfilling the

law
The fifth occurrence of “love your neighbor as yourself” is in
Romans 13:9. We quote verses 9 and 10:

The commandments, “You shall not commit adultery, You

shall not murder, You shall not steal, You shall not covet,”
and any other commandment, are summed up in this word:
“You shall love your neighbor as yourself.” Love does no
wrong to a neighbor; therefore love is the fulfilling of the
law. (Rom.13:9-10, ESV)

In the last sentence we see the crucial fact that loving your
neighbor as yourself fulfills the whole law. Because the second
command (love your neighbor) fulfills the law, Paul doesn’t
even mention the first command (love God). As in Mt.19:19,
the second command includes the first, so Paul is simply
teaching what Jesus teaches.
Although the first and second commands are identical in
many respects, they are not equal. Loving the neighbor is not
exactly the same as loving God, otherwise we may think that we
can spend one hour talking with our neighbor in place of
spending one hour with God in prayer.
236 Totally Committed!

Occurrence #6: “As yourself” and serving one

another
The sixth occurrence of “love your neighbor as yourself” is in
Galatians 5:14. We quote verses 13 to 15:

For you were called to freedom, brothers. Only do not use

your freedom as an opportunity for the flesh, but through
love serve one another. For the whole law is fulfilled in one
word: “You shall love your neighbor as yourself.” But if you
bite and devour one another, watch out that you are not
consumed by one another. (Gal.5:13-15, ESV)

Again the whole law is summed up in one command: you shall

love your neighbor as yourself. Paul makes this a parallel to
“through love serve one another”: to love your neighbor is to
serve your neighbor through love. Paul allows no middle
ground: you either serve one another or “bite and devour” one
another.

Occurrence #7: “As yourself” and the royal law

The seventh and final occurrence of “love your neighbor as
yourself” is in James 2:8: “If you really keep the royal law found
in Scripture, ‘Love your neighbor as yourself,’ you are doing
right.” (NIV)
We have discussed the link between the kingdom of God and
God’s love in us. James 2:8 includes these two things in what is
called “the royal law,” a term that can also be rendered “the law
of the King”. This royal law is none other than the command
 Chapter 12 – As Yourself 237

to “love your neighbor as yourself.” The next verse (v.9) tells us

not to show favoritism, which means that everyone is equal
under the law of love.

T hese are the seven instances of “love your neighbor as

yourself” in the New Testament (not counting Mt.22:39
which is parallel to Mk.12:31). Scripture doesn’t simply say love
your neighbor but raises the standard to as yourself. It is treating
the other person as if he or she were yourself. It must mean at
least that much.
But how do you treat the other person as yourself if he
doesn’t look like you or dress like you? He may belong to a
different age group, or come from a different culture, or has a
different hairstyle. How is it possible for me to treat him as
myself or as an extension of myself? Should I regard him as my
alter ego (Latin for “other me”)—a person like me, yet not me?

The end of yourself

Let’s now look at the real-life challenges of as yourself. At the
very least, it must mean tearing down the barriers to commun-
ication and mutual understanding, otherwise I wouldn’t be able
to think of you as myself. That would be the case if you are a
woman and I am a man, or you come from Mexico and I come
from Madagascar: I can’t think of you as myself because I don’t
know what it’s like to be you. I have to pull down the barriers
that stand between us, and understand what it is like to be you.
This is an amazing exercise in which I sit back, look at you, and
238 Totally Committed!

ask myself, “What is it like to be you? How would I think if I

were you?” To think like you, I would have to stop thinking my
thoughts. The words “as myself” would mean the end of myself.
A barrier gives protection, so if I pull it down, I would be
defenseless. The barrier safeguards my security and individual-
ity, so pulling it down and accepting you as myself would
undermine that security. There is no more “me” when that
“me” has become “you”.
In every direction you turn, you will encounter a barrier
between you and others. Even if you are willing to pull it down,
others may not: “Keep your distance from me. If you become
me, what will happen to me?” They feel that you are threatening
their “me”. But if both sides have no more “me,” then the
barriers are removed on both sides.
But there is a potential complication: Some people express
love in a controlling way. They take over every aspect of your
life, even telling you what you may eat. This kind of love is
terrifying because it is possessive and seeks to control. To this
kind of love we say, “No thanks. Keep your love to yourself and
I will keep mine to myself. Then we’ll all be happy.”
Jesus never says that loving the neighbor means to take over
his life as if it were mine. Am I giving or taking? If I take
possession of your life as if it were mine, I would be loving you
as myself but not in the way God intends. Maybe you don’t
even want me. It is like rejecting a marriage proposal where one
says, “I am giving myself to you!” but the other says, “No
thanks, you keep to yourself. I’m happy with myself.”
 Chapter 12 – As Yourself 239

Another problem is that we don’t always love ourselves in

the right way. To give a down-to-earth example, some people
eat so much sweets that they become obese and lose their teeth.
If they love you as themselves, they will stuff you with the foods
that will ruin your health.
I won’t examine as yourself fully in this chapter. I only want
to give you an idea of how deep and complex the issues are.
One thing does come out: To tear down the barrier between
myself and someone else, I must be willing to die. Tearing
down the barrier signifies my death as an individual because I
am giving up my rights and what is important to me. These I
sacrifice in order to establish a harmony in which the other
person stands equal to me, not in terms of the law (under which
all are equal) but such that your concerns and interests become
my concerns and interests.
Humanly we can do this to some extent, but not in the full
sense in which every interest of yours becomes mine. This is
humanly unattainable, even humanly unacceptable, because
your interests might not align with mine. To fulfill this com-
mand, I would have to learn what your interests are and what
values are dear to you, and make them my own. This is almost
unattainable even in a marriage.
In analyzing as yourself, we are simply using the language of
love. Jonathan loved David as himself and gave him everything,
even his own armor and throne. Love does that sort of thing,
for the love of neighbor means the death of the self, the total
denial of the self.
240 Totally Committed!

Here we see the vast difference between “love your neighbor”

and “love your neighbor as yourself”. The first can be done with
limited love. If someone needs two dollars, we give him two
dollars. If he needs a hundred, we give him a hundred, if we can
afford it. But “love your neighbor as yourself” has no limits and
requires total self-denial. This is related to Jesus’ teaching about
taking up the cross and denying oneself.
Loving the neighbor with limits is not what Jesus taught. We
may have obeyed the command to love the neighbor, but not
as ourselves. If you cook a meal or wash the dishes for your
housemates when you are tired, you are showing them love
even if there may be mild resentment in your heart. But if you
love your neighbor as yourself, can there be any resentment?
There can’t be because the deed was done to yourself. The
resentfulness arose because you did not regard the other as
yourself. There is a qualitative difference between loving the
neighbor and loving the neighbor as yourself. The words as
yourself change the nature of the command.

Even more than yourself

But it doesn’t stop there, for it turns out that loving the neigh-
bor as yourself means loving the neighbor even more than
yourself!
Let’s say I have two bowls of rice and you have none. We are
both hungry. My two bowls are just fine for me but because you
are hungry, I give you one bowl. You now have one bowl, I have
one. That is equality and a practical fulfillment of as yourself.
 Chapter 12 – As Yourself 241

My stomach yearns for two bowls, but because I love you as

myself, we have one bowl each.
Suppose I have two jackets and you have none. It is wintery
cold, so I need both jackets to keep warm. But you are shiver-
ing, so I give you one of my jackets. We both shiver a bit but
not severely.
But if I have one jacket and you have none, how do I love
you as myself? Do I tear the jacket in half so that each has half?
If I do that, neither of us will have a jacket. To love you as
myself, I give you the whole jacket and I have none. To love you
as myself, I love you more than myself.
Sharing jackets is not a big issue compared to some real-life
situations. If only one of us could get out of a situation alive,
how do I love you as myself? If I save my life, you will die. So I
choose to die so that you may live. To love you as myself, I love
you more than myself.
In 1993, a barge floating down a river in Alabama struck a
bridge. A short while later, an Amtrak train reached the bridge
and derailed into the river. On board were a couple and their
eleven-year-old daughter who was paralyzed and confined to a
wheelchair because of cerebral palsy. When the train plunged
into the river and water was rushing in, the parents’ first
thought was to save their daughter who was helpless to save
herself. They struggled together to push her out the window
with help from the rescuers. In the end, the girl survived but
the parents died. They could not save themselves just as it was
said of Jesus at the cross, “He saved others but cannot save
himself”.
242 Totally Committed!

In loving the child as themselves, the parents loved her more

than themselves. Some may ask if the sacrifice was worth it.
Aren’t two healthy adults worth more than one disabled child?
But that question never crossed their minds. Love makes no
such calculations. Love does not measure a person’s worth by
her ability to contribute materially to society. If the parents had
saved themselves, perhaps they could have had another child,
one who is healthy. But that kind of cold calculation is the den-
ial of love. In the choice between saving yourself and saving
another person, you end up with the remarkable outcome that
loving your neighbor as yourself means loving him or her more
than yourself. The term as yourself is not an equal sign but a
greater-than sign, in that you regard the other person’s welfare
as being more important than your own.

How much do we love ourselves?

Let’s reverse our analysis: How much do we love ourselves?
Let’s be frank about it. If anyone does not love or take care of
himself, something must be wrong with him. The truth is that
we love ourselves. How hard do you work for your salary? Or
study for your grades? We love ourselves with all our hearts, all
our souls, all our minds, all our strength! Who else do we love
as much as ourselves? No one even comes close. We love mom
and dad if they don’t get into our way. We love our friends if
they don’t irritate us, and the same with husband or wife. In the
end, we love ourselves with our whole being.
 Chapter 12 – As Yourself 243

The great command is functionally like this: You shall love

the Lord your God with all the love you give yourself. The two
great commands are saying the same thing: You shall love
Yahweh your God as yourself, and your neighbor as yourself.
These are the two sides of the equation. Hence the second com-
mand is sometimes mentioned without mentioning the first.

Love takes mountain-moving faith

If the command was simply you shall love your neighbor, it is
already hard enough. But to love your neighbor as yourself is
impossible to the carnal man. It is hard even to love the one we
have chosen to love. You presumably chose the person you are
married to. You looked into the crowd and there stood this
wonderful masculine person you fell in love with. Or you saw
this ideal feminine representation of humanity. But after you
get married, you discover it is hard to love the one you have
chosen, never mind the rest of humanity.
It is humanly impossible to love your neighbor as yourself.
To do this, mountains will have to be moved. The first mount-
ain is the one inside us which elevates us to a height from which
we look down on the rest of humanity. But when that mountain
is removed, we will be brought down to the level of everyone
else, and everyone will become as myself. The second mountain
is the corresponding mountain in the other person. Given such
insurmountable barriers, we soon realize that it is only by faith
that such mountains can be removed. Jesus says in Mt.21:21
(cf., Mk.11:22-23):
244 Totally Committed!

If you have faith and do not doubt, you will not only do what
was done to the fig tree, but even if you tell this mountain,
“Be lifted up and thrown into the sea,” it will be done.
(Mt.21:21, HCSB)

Salvation is by grace through faith, not by works. By this

grace, God’s transforming power enables us to fulfill His com-
mands. Let’s imagine what will happen if everyone, by faith,
fulfills the command of love. This will lay the foundation of a
glorious vision. In this age, can we envisage a community of
people who love the neighbor as oneself, where everyone is as
oneself such that there is one self shared among all? I hope I
have fired up your imagination so that you can see, on the one
hand, the depth of the Lord’s teaching, but also see on the other
hand the vision before us—a vision impossible to man but
possible with God—of a community of people who live in love.
It doesn’t have to be a big community, for it takes only a small
community of people who live by this command to shake the
world by God’s power!
If you examine the Old Testament’s use of the word
neighbor, you will see that it refers primarily, often exclusively,
to the community of God’s people. I think the rabbis have
arrived at the same conclusion. It doesn’t mean that we don’t
love those outside the community. Paul makes a distinction
between the two: “Let us do good to all people and especially to
those who are of the household of faith” (Gal.6:10). The
universal love for humankind, including your enemies, is not
on the same standing as love for God’s people. A disciple of
Jesus will love all people, even his enemies, but not equally.
 Chapter 12 – As Yourself 245

Your love for your enemy is not on the same level as your love
for your brothers and sisters.
To achieve the goal of a community united by lateral love,
we start by loving those close to us. Next we love those in the
church whom we are not close to. Then we extend our love to
God’s people outside our churches. Then we extend our circle
to include non-Christians, and finally, if we can manage it,
those who are hostile to us.
But we must do this wisely, step by step. In athletic compet-
ition, you don’t jump from the beginner’s level to world-class
competition in one step. You go step by step until you are ready
to compete for the gold medal. In carrying out scriptural
teaching, realism is important, for we could easily get lost in
idealism. It is good to have ideals, but we must also be down to
earth in fulfilling them.

Closing remark: Some non-Christians exceed Christians in the

quality of their character, and that puts us to shame. Some non-
Christians are not only willing to risk their lives to save others,
they sometimes lose their lives in so doing. Many firemen have
been killed in rescue efforts, notably those in the 9/11 attacks,
some of whom are non-Christians. All over the world, there are
policemen who die to save people. You may say that they’re just
doing their job, but the fact is that they have chosen that job of
their own free choice, and actually put their lives on the line for
the safety of others. These people seem to come under Romans
2:14: “when Gentiles who do not have the Law do instinctively
the things of the Law” (NASB). We don’t need to be dogmatic
246 Totally Committed!

about the meaning of this verse. I think that Scripture, in God’s

wisdom, doesn’t always allow us to arrange things in neat
dogmatic categories.
True and self-giving love requires God’s grace, but it seems
that in Paul’s teaching, that grace is sometimes made available
to non-Christians. This may upset our neat theological
categories but anyone who has worked with theology would
know that God doesn’t care about our neat categories. If some-
thing doesn’t fit our categories, we tend to skirt around it. Some
Christians say that the good works of non-Christians don’t
count whereas those of Christians count. This assertion casts
doubt on God’s fairness. If a non-Christian fireman dies in
rescuing a stranger, his sacrifice means a lot to me and certainly
more so to God. God’s love is higher than our narrow-minded
thinking.
 Chapter 13

Who is
my Neighbor?

Revitalized by God’s word to become rivers of

living water
We begin with a solemn warning by the Lord Jesus in John
12:48:

The one who rejects me and does not receive my words has
a judge; the word that I have spoken will judge him on the
last day. (ESV)

Jesus personifies his word into an independent entity that will

judge us on the last day. We will be judged by whether we have
obeyed the word he has spoken. More generally we need to take
heed in regard to any Bible teaching we receive, for we will be
measured by it, to see if our lives come close to what we have
been taught. It is a dangerous thing to keep on listening to the
Bible and not practice it.
248 Totally Committed!

On the positive side, if God’s word sparks a vision that blazes

in our hearts, we won’t need to spend our whole lives worrying
about whether we are fulfilling it. That is because we will be
powerfully motivated to carry out the word, not from any fear
of judgment but because God’s vision has taken root in our
hearts. This positive, energized and forward-looking spirit is
captured in Isaiah 42:9:

The past events have indeed happened. Now I declare new

events; I announce them to you before they occur. (HCSB)

God announces that new events will be coming. Yet at the same
time we know that there is nothing new under the sun (Ecc.1:9)
and that history repeats itself. While this is true in the human
sphere, God now declares that new things will come. Indeed
the next verse says, “Sing a new song to the LORD” (Isa.42:10).
The newness and vibrancy of the spiritual life is captured one
chapter later:
19
Look, I am about to do something new; even now it is
coming. Do you not see it? Indeed, I will make a way in
the wilderness, rivers in the desert. 20 The animals of the
field will honor Me, jackals and ostriches, because I
provide water in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert, to
give drink to My chosen people. 21 The people I formed for
Myself will declare My praise. (Isaiah 43:19-21, HCSB)

Verse 19 speaks of “rivers in the desert” as does verse 20. What

is special about these rivers? Just as rivers in the desert give
water to jackals and ostriches, so spiritual rivers in the spiritual
 Chapter 13 – Who is my Neighbor? 249

desert “give drink to My chosen people” (v.20), namely, God’s

people whom He had formed to declare His praise (v.21). This
brings to mind what Jesus says about the Spirit: “Whoever
believes in me, as the Scripture has said, out of his innermost
being will flow rivers of living water.” (Jn.7:38) Rivers of living
water in the spiritual desert! God’s people will praise Him, for
they will drink from the rivers in the desert, and become rivers
of living water by the Spirit.

True assurance is based on love for God’s

people
The spiritual newness points to the new life. The true Christian
is one who has passed from death to life, and loves the brethren:

We know that we have passed out of death into life,

because we love the brethren. He who does not love abides
in death. (1Jn.3:14)

Love for the brethren is the way to know that we are saved
and have passed from death to life. This is the biblical basis of
assurance. Beware of any teaching of assurance such as “once
saved, always saved” that bases the assurance of salvation not
on obedience to God’s word but on a verbal or intellectual pro-
fession of faith. Many have been led into thinking that we are
saved merely by saying “I believe in Jesus” even if our lives fail
to measure up to what God requires. There is nothing wrong in
seeking assurance but we must distinguish true from false
250 Totally Committed!

assurance. We know that we have passed from death to life if

we love the brethren.
We previously saw the distinction between limited and
unlimited love. We can love our neighbor in a limited way, say,
by giving him two dollars, but the scriptural requirement is as
yourself, which is unlimited love. We pass from death to life not
because we have given two dollars to our neighbor, but because
we love him as ourselves.
Two verses later John says, “We ought to lay down our lives
for the brethren” (1Jn.3:16). Scripture gives us no option but to
lay down our lives for the brethren. The word “ought” conveys
a moral imperative but we ignore it because it threatens our
very self.
When we read these two verses, v.14 and v.16, in combina-
tion, we arrive at the result that we pass from death to life if we
love the brethren as ourselves, even to the point of laying down
our lives for them.
Sandwiched in between these two verses is v.15 which says,
“Everyone who hates his brother is a murderer.” Note the
strong word hates. The Bible is eminently practical; it doesn’t
give lofty ideals that are admired from a distance but are not
carried out. Since proper exegesis requires us to interpret verse
15 with verse 14, we arrive at the important principle that hate
is simply the failure to love. The Bible doesn’t define hate as an
intense dislike but simply as the failure to love. This Johannine
definition is different from the usual understanding of hate as
intense antipathy. In Scripture, the one does not love already
abides in death, and the one who hates his brother is a
murderer.
 Chapter 13 – Who is my Neighbor? 251

John’s statement may sound radical but there is a practical

reason for it. In a love relationship, there is a deep sensitivity to
the other person. Anyone who has been in love would know
this. Take the case of someone you don’t love: If someone you
don’t love says something rude to you, you get irritated, but you
brush it off because he or she means nothing to you. But if
someone you love says an unkind word to you, it will stab your
heart like a knife.
Instead of strengthening a relationship, we often wreck it
with careless words and actions. The deepest relationship
problems are often those in a marriage precisely because love is
involved. One careless word causes hurt feelings. If all your
enemies unite together to speak evil of you, that wouldn’t hurt
half as much as one unkind word from your spouse. Husbands
and wives often don’t realize this until they are at the receiving
end of the insensitivity. We take the liberty to be rude to those
familiar to us, but this will destroy the relationship in the end.
I used to wonder if the Lord Jesus was exaggerating in
Mt.5:22, but when I understood his teaching better, I realized
that he was not:

But I tell you that anyone who is angry with his brother will
be subject to judgment. Again, anyone who says to his
brother, “Raca,” is answerable to the Sanhedrin. But anyone
who says, “You fool!” will be in danger of the fire of hell.
(Mt.5:22, NIV)
252 Totally Committed!

When I first read this, I thought Jesus was exaggerating or

speaking in hyperbole. Will we really face the highest council
just for calling someone in church a fool or an idiot, especially
if that seems to accurately describe someone who, in our view,
has done something stupid or annoying? But Jesus says we will
face the highest court. He is not talking about the courts in
Israel because calling someone a fool is not punishable in the
courts of Israel; he is talking about the spiritual tribunal before
which we will stand. How many times have we said unkind
words?
Anything that does not stem from love—any action or anger
that negates love—will pave the way to a fearful judgment. That
is because an action that does not stem from love kills. The
failure to love already makes you a murderer. Your facial
expression alone can hurt someone, for the one who sees it will
wonder why you are angry with him. Maybe you were deep in
thought, so you unintentionally walked past him without
greeting him. The Lord is being practical when he says that we
must not say anything, or do anything, or show any expression,
that is not of love.
1John 3:19 says, “We shall know (by loving the brethren)
that we are of the truth, and will assure our heart before Him.”
The assurance mentioned here continues on in verses 20 and
21, in the statement that “our heart does not condemn us”.
Many Christians seek the assurance of salvation, but the way to
assurance is clear: obey the command to love, a command that
is repeated again and again in 1 John.
Verse 22 goes on: “Whatever we ask we receive from him,
because we keep his commandments and do what pleases him”.
 Chapter 13 – Who is my Neighbor? 253

If our prayers are not heard, it is because we are not living by

this primary command of love. If we don’t love our neighbor
as ourselves or are unwilling to lay down our lives for the
brethren, we can pray all we want, but God won’t listen.

The parable of the good Samaritan: seven

points
We now look further into “love your neighbor as yourself”. We
have seen that this teaching was fulfilled in the relationship of
Jonathan and David; it is also meant to be fulfilled in the hus-
band-wife relationship. Loving your wife is like loving yourself,
for your spouse is an extension of yourself (Eph.5:28-29).
I now draw seven points from the parable of the good Samar-
itan which was given by Jesus in answer to a scribe’s question,
“And who is my neighbor?” The following is the whole parable
and its context:
25
On one occasion an expert in the law stood up to test
Jesus. “Teacher,” he asked, “what must I do to inherit
eternal life?” 26 “What is written in the Law?” he replied.
“How do you read it?” 27 He answered, “‘Love the Lord
your God with all your heart and with all your soul and
with all your strength and with all your mind’; and, ‘Love
your neighbor as yourself.’” 28 “You have answered
correctly,” Jesus replied. “Do this and you will live.” 29 But
he wanted to justify himself, so he asked Jesus, “And who
is my neighbor?”
254 Totally Committed!

30
In reply Jesus said: “A man was going down from
Jerusalem to Jericho, when he was attacked by robbers.
They stripped him of his clothes, beat him and went away,
leaving him half dead. 31 A priest happened to be going
down the same road, and when he saw the man, he passed
by on the other side. 32 So too, a Levite, when he came to
the place and saw him, passed by on the other side. 33 But a
Samaritan, as he traveled, came where the man was; and
when he saw him, he took pity on him. 34 He went to him
and bandaged his wounds, pouring on oil and wine. Then
he put the man on his own donkey, brought him to an inn
and took care of him. 35 The next day he took out two
denarii and gave them to the innkeeper. ‘Look after him,’
he said, ‘and when I return, I will reimburse you for any
extra expense you may have.’ 36 Which of these three do
you think was a neighbor to the man who fell into the
hands of robbers?” 37 The expert in the law replied, “The
one who had mercy on him.” Jesus told him, “Go and do
likewise.” (Luke 10:25-37, NIV)

1. Seeking nothing in return

In a covenant relationship such as that between husband and
wife or between Jonathan and David, there is a reciprocity in
which I give myself to you, and you give yourself to me. But in
the parable, the Samaritan shows absolute love to the injured
man without thinking of reciprocity. It doesn’t cross his mind
to ask if the victim will return his love. It isn’t even certain that
he will survive, so reciprocity is irrelevant in the situation. In
 Chapter 13 – Who is my Neighbor? 255

loving our neighbor as ourselves, we seek nothing in return, so

that our motives for loving the neighbor may remain pure.

2. Not natural affection

The next thing we learn from the parable is that loving the
neighbor is not based on natural affection. In the parable it is a
Samaritan who helps an injured Jew. Samaritans have no natur-
al affection for Jews. For many centuries they were despised by
the Jews for various ethnic and religious reasons, and in turn
they dislike the Jews. To love a Jew at all, the Samaritan has to
overcome the insuperable obstacles in his own heart, including
his natural dislike of Jews. There is nothing natural about
loving your historic enemies.

3. Action rather than definition

The third point is that the meaning of neighbor is not a matter
of definition. Typical of scholars and learned people, the scribe
asks Jesus to define neighbor (“who is my neighbor?”). A
common logical fallacy in philosophy is to think we have
arrived at an understanding of something just because we can
define it. Arriving at a definition of neighbor doesn’t mean that
we understand what a neighbor is. In Scripture, understanding
is tied to experience.
256 Totally Committed!

In fact Jesus refuses to answer the scribe’s question with a

definition. We like to play intellectual games with definitions:
“If you are my neighbor, it logically follows that I am your
neighbor. Since the relationship is commutative, I must love
you, and you must love me.” Even worse, we manipulate God’s
word to our advantage: “I am your neighbor, so you have to
love me as yourself.”
The Lord Jesus doesn’t tell the scribe what a neighbor is, but
how to be a neighbor. He turns nouns into verbs, and definit-
ions into actions. At the end of the parable, he asks the scribe,
“Who is neighbor to the injured man?” The scribe could only
answer with a verb, “The one who showed him mercy” (v.37).
The Lord rejects definitions that can be framed as nouns, but
seeks actions that can be framed as verbs. He knows our hearts
and how we juggle God’s word to suit our purposes, even
making ourselves the center of neighborly love.

4. A neighbor is a person in urgent need

The fourth point: In the parable, the question of how Jews
historically view Samaritans is irrelevant because it is a Jew who
needs help from a Samaritan. The question is meaningless even
to the dying man because his life is at the mercy of a Samaritan.
Perhaps more relevant is how Samaritans look at Jews, but even
this question isn’t going through the mind of the good
Samaritan.
 Chapter 13 – Who is my Neighbor? 257

For him the urgent question is, “How can I help him? If I
don’t help him, he will die!” He can tell the victim’s Jewish
ethnicity by his clothes and appearance, but that is not
important. His first concern is to treat his wounds and give him
shelter for recovery. Jesus simply defines a neighbor as one who
is in desperate need.
Jesus has a reason for using a Samaritan and a Jew as the
main characters of the parable; it is so that we may see that
natural affection plays no role in the definition of neighbor. A
neighbor is simply a person who is in need of love and care. He
is in desperation and his survival depends on someone else’s
mercy. He is poor in the sense of being helpless to help himself.
He will surely die if he is left on the road. The striking thing is
that his fellow Jews—a priest and a Levite—are willing to let
him die, thinking that he is already dead or close to death.

5. The cost is total

This fifth point regarding total cost applies also to the rich
young ruler (Mt.19:16-22). Many Christians reject the plain
teaching of the story of the rich young ruler, as reflected in the
often asked question: Is the requirement of selling all your
possessions specific to the rich young ruler, or does it apply to
Christians in general?
That we could even ask such a question shows that we have
not understood the command of lateral love. Is the rich young
ruler the only one who loves riches? Since he is hardly alone in
loving riches, why would giving up one’s possessions be
258 Totally Committed!

specific to him? Are we saying that he loves riches more than

anyone else? This cannot be proven exegetically or in reality.
Moreover, Jesus says, “None of you can be my disciple who
does not give up all his possessions” (Lk.14:33).
The rich young ruler is referring to the commandments,
including that of loving the neighbor, when he says, “All these
things I have kept. What do I still lack?” This shows that he
doesn’t truly understand the command of loving the neighbor.
He thinks he has fulfilled it. He is probably not being insincere
when he says he loves the neighbor, at least in the way he
understands it.
But Jesus sees only one way for the rich young ruler to fulfill
the second command: Give all his possessions to his poor
neighbors and become poor himself. At that time, most people
in Israel were truly poor in the sense of abject material poverty,
not “poor” by the standards of our modern world. In North
America today, the poor can have fried chicken and ice cream,
but in Jesus’ day, the poor were truly poor as in the case of
farmers who could not afford to have meat more than twice a
year.
The rich young ruler says he has fulfilled the command of
loving the neighbor. We are confident that he gives to charity
as is required of every Jew. He would have given tithes to the
temple. He would give to the poor, probably substantially, yet
without hurting his wealth. He must have done all this or he
wouldn’t dare say he has fulfilled the commandments. He has
fulfilled the moral teachings of the rabbis who taught the Jews
to give to the poor, though not necessarily on the level of as
yourself.
 Chapter 13 – Who is my Neighbor? 259

But the term as yourself changes the whole picture. The rich
young ruler may have overlooked “as yourself” in Leviticus
19:18 but Jesus does not. He tells him that if he is to love the
neighbor as himself, perfectly and absolutely, he must sell all
his possessions and give to the poor. Then he will come down
to their level and they become an extension of himself. And
who are the poor and needy? They are the sick, the widowed,
the orphaned, and above all the spiritually destitute. This was
our condition before we came to know God.
The fifth point of this parable, then, is that loving the
neighbor as yourself will cost you everything.

6. Not judging the neighbor, but meeting his

needs
The sixth point: Since our neighbor is one who is in need, our
response to his need should not be based on feelings of natural
love. We don’t have to work up emotions to fulfill the com-
mand of love. In loving yourself, do you have to work up
feelings for yourself? When you need something, you simply
do what is needed to meet your need. Love is based on practical
reality, not feelings. The key question is: Since my neighbor is
in need, what can I do to take care of him? I don’t need to have
warm feelings towards him to help him.
Love does not judge. We must not judge according to our
feelings for feelings are unreliable. We often don’t know the
true situation, so we shouldn’t let our feelings run loose and
ruin the atmosphere.
260 Totally Committed!

There is a true story of a person who was sitting in church.

While the choir was singing, he focused his eyes on a particular
choir member who was staring at the ceiling while singing,
looking so smug and self-righteous. This annoyed the person
who was watching him from the congregation. But when the
service was over, he found out that the choir member was blind.
So he felt ashamed that he had ruined his worship of God by a
judgmental attitude towards a brother whom he thought was a
hypocrite.

7. The power to love by the Spirit

It is clear by now that vast spiritual resources are required to
love your neighbor as yourself. These resources are made
available to us:

“Whoever believes in me, as the Scripture has said, ‘Out of

his heart will flow rivers of living water.’” Now this he said
about the Spirit, whom those who believed in him were to
receive, for as yet the Spirit had not been given, because
Jesus was not yet glorified. (John 7:38-39, ESV)

We often relate to people according to our feelings, so it is

wonderful that the Holy Spirit is there to remind us not to
judge. When the Spirit comes into our hearts, love flows again.
God transforms us into people who function under the Spirit’s
control and are empowered to give of ourselves to others.
 Chapter 13 – Who is my Neighbor? 261

How glorious the church will be when its members give of

themselves to one another, seeking nothing in return. We could
start with a small group of people who are bonded together in
covenant love. Then these few can expand into the core group
of a vibrant church. This may seem like a dream but we have
already seen that God can do marvelous things. He wants to do
a new thing, namely, to create a new community that lives by
the new covenant. We will strive with all the energy the Spirit
inspires within us, to be not just hearers and declarers of the
word, but also doers who live under the new covenant and
bring into reality this new thing God has called into being.
 Chapter 14

Commitment
to be Led
by the Spirit

W
hen one becomes a Christian—a disciple of the
Lord Jesus—he or she receives the Holy Spirit, the
Spirit of God.12 In this chapter we look at the work
of the Spirit in our lives. This is of crucial importance because
we cannot achieve anything of spiritual value in the Christian
life apart from the Spirit. Salvation cannot be of works because
what the Lord requires of us is beyond what we can achieve by
human effort.

12
For the Holy Spirit as the Spirit of God: 1Cor.2:10-14; Gen.1:2;
Ex.31:3; 35:31; Num.24:2; 1Sam.10:10; 11:6; 19:20,23; 2Chr.15:1; 24:20; Job
33:4; Eze.11:24; Mt. 3:16; 12:28; Rom.8:9,14; 1Cor.3:16; 7:40; 12:3; Eph.
4:30; Phil.3:3; 1Jn.4:2.
264 Totally Committed!

The Spirit’s deep work at Pentecost

If every member of the church is totally committed to God, we
will have a committed church. To see what are the marks of
such a church, let us go back to Pentecost when the church
began.
Pentecost had a powerful effect on the disciples. They were
filled with the Spirit, and as a result they preached with bold-
ness, prayed together, and spoke in tongues. The tongues
spoken at Pentecost are not the same as the tongues that Paul
describes in 1 Corinthians 12 to 14. The tongues at Pentecost
were given for the purpose of proclaiming the word of God in
the human languages understood by the visitors in Jerusalem
(Acts 2:4-12). But the tongues in 1 Corinthians 14 are unin-
telligible to humans and don’t edify anyone except the ones
speaking the tongues. Hence Paul requires the interpretation of
tongues if the tongues are spoken in the church. But no
interpretation was needed at Pentecost because the visitors
could hear God’s message in their own languages. The point of
Pentecost was not the speaking in tongues as an end in itself
but the gospel message proclaimed to the nations. The tongues
were a channel to proclaim the good news of Jesus Christ to the
multitudes gathered in Jerusalem. It was a temporary phenom-
enon because the visitors soon returned to their own countries.
 Chapter 14 – Commitment to be Led by the Spirit 265

The community of goods

The lasting result of the pouring of the Spirit at Pentecost was
unity. Then something extraordinary came out of that unity:
the community of goods, by which the people of the Jerusalem
church shared all possessions in common.
First a caveat: The community of goods is a noble ideal but
we must make sure it doesn’t become a purely external arrange-
ment. It is possible to give all your possessions and surrender
your body to be burned, yet not have love (1Cor.13:3). The
community of goods is meaningful only when everyone loves
his neighbor as himself. At Pentecost this was fulfilled in the
church by the work of the Spirit that empowered God’s people
to love their neighbor as themselves. Only then can there be the
community of goods in its pure sense.

They began selling their property and possessions, and

were sharing them with all, as anyone might have need.
(Acts 2:45, NASB)

This is a concrete expression of loving the neighbor as oneself.

The people at Jerusalem saw each other as extensions of them-
selves: your need is my need, so I will give you what is mine to
meet your need. This was achieved by the work of the Spirit
because the community of goods in Jerusalem was not a pass-
ing fad but something that grew out of a deep sense of oneness.
1 John 3:17 says:
266 Totally Committed!

But if anyone has the world’s goods and sees his brother in
need, yet closes his heart against him, how does God’s love
abide in him?

The Jerusalem brethren opened their hearts to one another

because of the Spirit’s work. They saw the needs of the many
who had come to the Lord, so they sold their possessions to
meet those needs. This principle was already established in the
Old Testament, for example in Dt.15:7:

If there is a poor man among your brothers in any of the

towns of the land that the LORD your God is giving you, do
not be hardhearted or tightfisted toward your poor brother.
(Dt.15:7, NIV)

Verses 10 and 11 (NIV):

Give generously to him and do so without a grudging heart;

then because of this the LORD your God will bless you in all
your work and in everything you put your hand to. There
will always be poor people in the land. Therefore I command
you to be openhanded toward your brothers and toward the
poor and needy in your land.

These words, spoken by Yahweh in Israel’s early history, were

applied many centuries later in Acts 4 by the brethren of the
Jerusalem church who opened their hands generously to one
another, meeting the needs of the thousands who had come to
the Lord. Their open-heartedness is possible only by God’s
work because we cannot on the human level tell others to sell
 Chapter 14 – Commitment to be Led by the Spirit 267

their possessions against their will. This would be doing things

the human way and by human compulsion. But because of the
Spirit’s work, the people gave voluntarily and spontaneously.
The spiritual fruits that emerged among the brethren—one-
ness in prayer, the performing of miracles, the breaking of
bread, the community of goods—were also tied to the teaching
of the apostles:

They devoted themselves to the apostles’ teaching and to the

fellowship, to the breaking of bread and to prayer. Everyone
was filled with awe, and many wonders and miraculous
signs were done by the apostles. All the believers were to-
gether and had everything in common. (Acts 2:42-44, NIV)

Because of the apostles’ teaching and God’s powerful work, the

people shared all things in common:
32
All the believers were one in heart and mind. No one
claimed that any of his possessions was his own, but they
shared everything they had. 33 With great power the apostles
continued to testify to the resurrection of the Lord Jesus,
and much grace was upon them all. 34 There were no needy
persons among them. For from time to time those who
owned lands or houses sold them, brought the money from
the sales 35 and put it at the apostles’ feet, and it was distrib-
uted to anyone as he had need. (Acts 4:32-35, NIV)
268 Totally Committed!

The community of goods comes out strikingly in the state-

ment, “no one claimed that any of his possessions was his own.”
The passage has an interesting structure in which v.33 on the
apostle’s preaching is sandwiched between the two verses (v.32,
v.34) on the community of goods.
As a result “there were no needy persons among them”.
Those who owned lands or houses would sell them and lay the
proceeds at the feet of the apostles. They didn’t recklessly toss
the money to the crowds in Jerusalem but quietly placed the
proceeds at the feet of the apostles, knowing that they will
distribute the funds according to God’s will. Even in the giving
of possessions, everything has to be done properly by the
leading of the Spirit and not by human zeal.

The church, a spiritual body

Another lasting result of Pentecost was the formation of a body
of believers, the church. If we don’t know what it means to love
our neighbor as ourselves, we will never grasp the nature of the
New Testament church. For years I struggled to understand
what is the nature of the New Testament church, and made no
headway until I began to think more deeply on the command
“love your neighbor as yourself.”
Paul’s concept of the church can be reconstructed from his
letters. His letters are said to be “occasional letters” in the sense
that each was written to a particular assembly for a specific
purpose; these are not systematic writings on subjects such as
the church. Hence we need to find statements here and there in
 Chapter 14 – Commitment to be Led by the Spirit 269

his writings that teach about the church. Fortunately, his teach-
ing on the church, the body of Christ, is concentrated in a few
places such as 1 Corinthians 12.
After I had spent years looking into Paul’s teaching of the
church, one day it dawned on me that today we don’t have a
church that Paul envisages unless we dilute the meaning of
church into some abstract entity. But even if we arrive at an
understanding of what is the New Testament church by study-
ing 1 Corinthians 12, where can we find such a church today?
From my observations, such a church does not exist today
except in small teams or groups.
In Paul’s teaching of the church, a key characteristic of the
church is the role of the Spirit in the church, as seen in
1Cor.12:13-14:

For by one Spirit we were all baptized into one body,

whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free, and we were
all made to drink of one Spirit. For the body is not one
member but many. (NASB)

In the next two verses (vv.15,16), Paul gives an interesting

picture of the body in which a foot talks about a hand, and an
ear talks about an eye. This picture makes no sense until we see
how the members of a body relate to one another. It is within a
body that as yourself gains its fullest meaning. If the tip of your
finger is pinched by a door, your whole body will react with
great agitation. You let out a cry, and your eyes start to tear. It’s
only a small finger, so why the scream? Yet the reaction is
270 Totally Committed!

immediate: your other hand nurses the finger, your feet are
stomping, your heart is throbbing, your complexion is chang-
ing. Your whole body reacts to the pain in one finger. That is
truly as yourself.
Are we similarly moved when calamities happen to others?
If someone gets hurt in a car accident, do we say “poor brother”
or “poor sister” and then move on? This is like a body that
doesn’t react when a finger gets hurt. If my reaction to your
plight is minimal, then I don’t regard you as myself, and I don’t
see you as me.
Where in the church today do we see the kind of interrela-
tionship that Paul talks about? When Paul says that a foot or an
ear is no less a part of the body than a hand or an eye, is he
exaggerating what God intends for the church? Paul is not
exaggerating. If you drop something on your toe, your whole
body reacts, for the toe is connected to the rest of the body
through the nervous system. The nervous system of the church
is the Holy Spirit through whom we are baptized into one body
(1Cor.12:13).
The people of the world get excited over human ties. Football
and hockey fans jump up and down when there is a goal. When
I was on a flight from Montreal to Vancouver, the plane
stopped in Calgary. We all disembarked and walked to the
transit lounge where a television monitor was showing a
hockey game between Canada and the United States. I wasn’t
as interested in the hockey game as in the fervor of the
spectators. Whenever Canada scored a goal, there would be
wild celebration as if the fans had scored the goal themselves.
 Chapter 14 – Commitment to be Led by the Spirit 271

But when the Americans scored, there would be dead silence or

groaning.
I am impressed that hockey fans have a greater sense of iden-
tification with each other than Christians among themselves.
When something good happens to you, does the church
rejoice? When you are hit with a calamity, does the church feel
your pain? There may be a word of sympathy, but is it heartfelt?
Am I exaggerating when I say there is no church today of the
New Testament kind whose members are bonded to each other
by the Spirit such that what happens to you happens to
everyone?

Unity in the Spirit

“Love your neighbor as yourself” is possible only by the work
of the Spirit. Without the Spirit, you can love to a certain extent
but not as yourself. It also means that salvation cannot be
attained without the Spirit. The same can be said of the New
Testament church: without the Spirit, the church becomes a
mere organization. It may be an efficient organization but the
world already has too many organizations. Without the unity
of the Spirit, what we have is an organization with an ideology,
not a New Testament church whose members love one another
as themselves.
Another aspect of New Testament teaching that we often
miss is the concept of in Christ. We are in Christ because we
have been baptized by one Spirit into one body (1Cor.12:13)—
namely, into the body of Christ—and we are now members of
272 Totally Committed!

the body. This unity is not an abstract ideal but something that
can be practiced. Many other aspects of New Testament teach-
ing will likewise remain abstract to us until we understand the
principle of loving the neighbor as ourselves.
Since we are slow to understand spiritual things, Paul
explains the concept of “in Christ” by means of the parallel
concept of “in Adam,” which is our human identity on the
physical level. Perhaps it is this that unites Canadians over their
hockey team, widely viewed as the best in the world. Canadians
are proud of, and identify with, their hockey team. Common
identity in Adam has various manifestations, for example,
racial identity. But by the work of the Spirit, we have a common
identity in Christ.

In giving, we receive
Even on the spiritual plane there is a “carnal” aspect: carnal in
the specific sense of being easily understood even by the carnal
person. For example Luke 6:38 says, “Give, and it will be given
to you,” which even a carnal man can understand, for when you
give, you not only receive but receive more than you have
given. In giving to others, you are giving back to yourself but
with one difference: it comes back to you with interest. This
striking principle is possible because God wants you to know
that when you love your neighbor as yourself, you are also
loving yourself. This also applies to forgiveness: If you forgive,
you will be forgiven; if you don’t forgive, you won’t be forgiven
(Mt.6:14-15).
 Chapter 14 – Commitment to be Led by the Spirit 273

God sees every person you encounter as an extension of

yourself even though you may not see it that way. When you
give to the other person, you will receive back because he is as
yourself. But if you hold something back, you will lose it
because you have not given it to yourself in the other person.
This way of thinking requires the renewal of the mind! We need
to think God’s thoughts for His thoughts are higher than our
thoughts. God sees the other person as being me. If I don’t
forgive, I won’t be forgiven. If I forgive, I will be forgiven. If the
$10 note in my pocket remains in my pocket, I will lose it at the
judgment. But if I put it into your pocket, I will gain it and
much more (Lk.6:38). If I save my life for myself, I will lose it
(Mk.8:35, Lk.9:24).
Some will say, “Don’t bother me with your problems. I want
to enjoy life, so leave me in peace. If you talk to me about your
problems, it will take up my time, which means I lose a part of
my life.” But it is in giving that I receive. The time I spend
watching television is lost as far as eternity is concerned, but
the time I spend with you to help you is the time I have gained
as far as eternity is concerned. That is a remarkable reversal of
human thinking!
Giving is the way to gain treasure in heaven (Lk.18:22). This
is hard for us to understand because in human logic, if you give
away what you have, you will have nothing left. But in biblical
teaching, you will keep it for all eternity. What you give is
registered in heaven. In giving to others, you have given to
yourself. But what you keep for yourself on earth, you will
eventually have to leave behind.
274 Totally Committed!

Spiritual equations
When we see that what we do to others, we do to ourselves, our
thinking will be reversed, and barriers will be torn down. When
we read the Bible, we will see the spiritual mathematics behind
this principle. Consider these three statements:

1. You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart
2. You shall love your neighbor as yourself
3. Love one another as I have loved you

Each statement is scripturally correct. When you reflect on

them, you will see equations linking them. Loving your neigh-
bor as yourself is to love him with all your heart. The third
statement, “as I have loved you,” brings Christ into the picture
and raises the standard for “love one another” and “love your
neighbor”. Hence we see a link between “as I have loved you”
and “with all your heart” and “as yourself,” since all these
express total self-giving love. The first statement, “you shall
love the Lord your God,” is seen in the fact that what you do to
your neighbor, you do to yourself and above all to God, who is
hidden in the neighbor.
Another equation is that God loves us as Himself. This
remarkable principle is found in Deuteronomy 32:10 (NASB):
He found him in a desert land,
And in the howling waste of a wilderness;
He encircled him, He cared for him,
He guarded him as the pupil of His eye.
 Chapter 14 – Commitment to be Led by the Spirit 275

God found Israel in the wilderness and cared for him, even
protecting him as the pupil of His eye. Just as the body reacts
over a hurt finger, so God regards Israel as the pupil of His eye,
the most sensitive part of the body. One grain of sand can
irritate the eye. This shows the extent of God’s care for you: you
are as dear to Him as the pupil of His eye.
We see this also in Psalm 17:8 (“Guard me as the apple
(pupil) of your eye”) and Zechariah 2:8 (“He who touches you
touches the apple of His eye”). God’s love for us is seen in His
deep sensitivity to what happens to us. Whatever happens to
His people happens to God in a profound way. He cares about
our needs and sufferings, for in all the afflictions of His people,
God was afflicted (Isaiah 63:9).

What “as I have loved you” means to us: four

points
First point: When Jesus says “love one another as I have loved
you” (Jn. 15:12), he is speaking as one who has done the very
thing he tells us to do. As a sinless offering for our sake, he
himself fulfilled the law summed up in loving the neighbor.
Second, “as I have loved you” sets the high standard for the
way we love one another. The words “as I have loved you” bring
out a love that is total and self-giving, and exemplified by how
Jesus loved us and gave himself for us (Gal.2:20).
276 Totally Committed!

Third, “as I have loved you” brings out the truth that Jesus
loves me every moment of every day. His love for me is ongo-
ing. No member of a body is meant to be a part of the body only
part-time. It must always be connected to the body if it is to be
a part of a living body. Because I am in Christ and united to
him by the Spirit, I live in the confidence of his love for me
every moment of every day.
Fourth, “as I have loved you” expresses Jesus’ total identifi-
cation with us. This identification is seen in other statements
such as “he who receives you receives me” (Mt.10:40) and “he
who rejects you rejects me” (Lk.10:16). The identification
extends even to the least of his brethren (Mt.25:31-46, the
parable of sheep and goats). Some Christians think that Christ
identifies more strongly with church leaders or spiritual
people, but the fact is that whatever is done to the least of his
brethren is done to him.

How God and Jesus identify with us: five

points
We now summarize in five points the scriptural evidence for
God’s and Jesus’ identification with us. This will overlap with
some of the points in the preceding section. Because of this
identification, when we love our neighbor as ourselves, we love
God and Christ. The following is not exhaustive but merely
serves to bring out some important truths.
 Chapter 14 – Commitment to be Led by the Spirit 277

1. The image of God. What I do to my neighbor is done to

God Himself because my neighbor bears the image of
God by reason of creation and redemption (Gen.1:27;
Jms.3:9). God’s image in man has not been eradicated
but is seen in man in its full glory (1Cor. 11:7).

2. What we do, or fail to do, to the least of the brethren, we

do or fail to do to Jesus himself (Mt.25:31-46, the parable
of the sheep and goats). When Paul was persecuting
Christians, he was persecuting Christ himself (Acts 9:4-
5). What you do to a believer, you do to Christ, for the
neighbor is identified with Christ. The identification is
so strong as to bring out representation: “he who receives
you receives me” (Mt.10:40) and “he who rejects you
rejects me” (Lk.10:16).

3. There is total identification with Christ because we are

in Christ (2Cor.5:17; Rom.12:5). What we do to someone
who is in Christ is done to Christ himself.

4. Christ identifies with us because we are members of his

body, the church (1Cor.12:27; Col.1:18; 1:24). We have
been baptized by the Spirit into the body of Christ (1Cor.
12:13), uniting us with him (Rom.6:4-5) and with one
another. Our union with Christ is seen also in the fact
that we are betrothed to him (2Cor.11:2).
278 Totally Committed!

5. The believer’s physical body is the temple—the dwelling

place—of God. What we do to the believer is done to
God’s dwelling and to God Himself (1Cor.3:16-17; 6:19-
20). Hence we must honor the sanctity of the body.
Harming one’s own body (e.g., by gluttony or drug
abuse) is an action against God and His dwelling place.

A personal lesson
Early in my Christian life, I tried very hard to be a good
Christian. For three years I tried with everything I had, yet I
failed. In discouragement and despair, I knelt before God and
said, “Lord, I am sorry I cannot live the life you have called me
to, and I don’t want to dishonor your name.” Others thought I
was a good Christian but the reality was that I couldn’t live up
to what God required of me. So I said, “Lord, the greatest favor
I can do for you is for me to stop calling myself a Christian and
to leave the church all together.” Then God graciously showed
me that I was trying to live under the Law and to fulfill the
commands in my own strength. After three years, by which
time I had become exhausted and couldn’t carry on, I handed
my life over to the control of the Spirit, and soon everything
changed.
I think everyone has to go through this learning process. I
knew about the Spirit but I wasn’t taught to depend on the
Spirit moment by moment. But one day I opened my life to
God and said, “Lord, please take control of my life,” and He
did. Things became very different after that. God honored my
 Chapter 14 – Commitment to be Led by the Spirit 279

effort to live the best I could, and I experienced many miracles

as did the Israelites in the wilderness. They weren’t always an
obedient people, yet they experienced many miracles by God’s
mercy. That is why I have been able to give my testimony in
How I Have Come to Know the Living God, which recounts
many marvelous miracles of God.
God knew I had been trying hard to live the Christian life.
When I finally surrendered to Him, He brought me out of the
old covenant phase of my life and into the new covenant phase.
It doesn’t mean that all my spiritual issues were resolved in one
flash: the Spirit continues to work in us. But on our part we
cannot be passive; we still have to strive to enter by the narrow
gate. But when we determine to follow God, He will give us
strength even in the matter of fulfilling our commitment to
Him.
I hope you can see the beauty of living in the fullness of the
Spirit. The filling is not just about speaking in tongues or
preaching the gospel but a whole new way of thinking. We
relate to people in a new way and aim for a new society and
community of God’s people that shines as light in the darkness
of the world.
 Chapter 15

The Golden Rule

and the Renewing
of the Mind

The Golden Rule

W
e begin this final chapter with what is commonly
known as the Golden Rule, found in Matthew 7:12
(and Luke 6:31):
So in everything, do to others what you would have them do
to you, for this sums up the Law and the Prophets. (Mt.7:12)

The Golden Rule is also found in Chinese and Western ethical

philosophy, but in negative form: “Don’t do to others what you
don’t want others to do to you.” Hillel the great rabbi is well
known for his version of the Golden Rule: “What is hateful to
you, do not do to your fellow human being” (Shabbat, 31a).
282 Totally Committed!

But Jesus gives the rule in its positive form: Do to others

what you want others to do to you. This changes the fundamen-
tal character of the rule. The positive form includes the negative
as a special case, but goes beyond the negative.
The negative is easy to fulfill. If you don’t want others to
criticize you, don’t criticize others. If you don’t want others to
be rude to you, don’t be rude. Refrain from doing what you
don’t want others to do to you. You will reap what you sow, so
don’t sow what you don’t want to reap.
I consulted the multi-volume writings of the Ante-Nicene
Fathers to see what they might have to say about the Golden
Rule, but I was disappointed to see that when they refer to the
rule, it is in the negative form again and again. I had a hard time
finding references to the positive form as taught by the Lord
Jesus. As for the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers: In the 29-
volume Ancient Christian Commentary on Scripture, there are
only two Fathers who refer to the Golden Rule in its positive
form, but they are merely quoting Jesus’ words without
explaining what the rule means in practice.

Renewing the mind by practicing the Golden

Rule
To live as true Christians, we need to be transformed in our
thinking. Paul speaks of this as the renewing of the mind
(Romans 12:2). It is not something that happens in one flash by
a word of command but is attained by a spiritual method or
 Chapter 15 – The Golden Rule and the Renewing of the Mind 283

process, namely, the practice of the Golden Rule with the help
of the Spirit.
In what way does the application of the Golden Rule
transform our thinking? When you are discouraged, what
would you like others to do for you? Encourage you! Then you
start thinking about doing for others what you want others to
do for you. If you want someone to encourage you, go out and
encourage someone. Then you will receive what you give.
Some people go down the drain spiritually because they are
focused on themselves and their depression. When you are in
such a situation, what would you like others to do for you? “I
want someone to hug me and give me a shoulder to cry on.” In
that case, put your arms around someone who is discouraged.
When your thinking is transformed, you will do for others what
you want others to do for you. Even if they do nothing for you,
you take the initiative to do something for them. You sow the
seed of the fruit you are going to reap.
The beauty of this is that it pulls you away from self-love and
teaches you to love others. If you say to yourself, “I feel lonely;
if only someone could come and visit me,” and yet you sit there
wishing and wishing, you will only get more depressed because
you are preoccupied with your own loneliness. If you want
someone to visit you, go out and visit someone. You solve the
problem of loneliness not by catering to it, but by visiting
someone who is lonely. When two lonely people get together,
neither will be lonely.
284 Totally Committed!

The outgoing character of the Golden Rule

Why doesn’t Jesus give the Golden Rule as, “Do to others what
you would do to yourself,” since this is basically the substance
of the rule? The problem is that there are many things you
cannot do for yourself. If you are starving, this version of the
Golden Rule won’t work because you have no food to feed
yourself. You don’t have the means to help yourself, so you
need someone to help you.
To understand the Golden Rule in its positive form as taught
by Jesus, we must realize that it is focused on “others” with an
outlook that forgets oneself. A transformed mind can forget
oneself because it is confident that God will never forget His
people (Isa.49:15-16). And didn’t Jesus assure us that God will
provide for our needs (Mt.6:25-34)? The Golden Rule helps us
to focus on others without a trace of self-interest.
We do for others what they cannot do for themselves. In
some situations, a person is powerless to help himself. If he is
in prison, he cannot visit himself, but needs someone to visit
him. If he is starving, he needs someone to give him food. The
beauty of the Golden Rule is that it moves us from self-cen-
teredness and guides us towards concern for others. Since we
are no longer at the center of our own thinking, we can emulate
the compassion seen in the parable of the sheep and the goats:

For I was hungry and you gave me food, I was thirsty and
you gave me drink, I was a stranger and you welcomed me,
I was naked and you clothed me, I was sick and you visited
me, I was in prison and you came to me. (Matthew 25:35-
36, ESV)
 Chapter 15 – The Golden Rule and the Renewing of the Mind 285

The two stages of the Golden Rule

The first stage of the Golden rule goes something like this: You
feel lonely and discouraged, so you deal with it by visiting the
lonely and encouraging the discouraged. In the second stage,
the focus is no longer on yourself because you are not the one
who is hungry or thirsty or in need. So you imagine yourself to
be in the position of someone who is hungry and thirsty, and
ask, “If I were in his situation, what would I like someone to do
for me?”
In the first stage, you are in a position of need, so you do for
someone what you want others to do for you. In the second
stage, you are not in a position of need, but move into someone
else’s situation, and do for him what he cannot do for himself.
Charles Colson, who was Special Counsel for President
Richard Nixon, was put in jail for his role in the Watergate
scandal. In prison he began to understand the needs of his
fellow inmates, and how they longed for someone to care for
them. Rejected by society, they were hoping that someone will
show them concern. When Colson was released from prison,
he remembered the pain he had experienced as an inmate, and
started a prison ministry that has expanded to many parts of
the world.
We could start with something less ambitious than a prison
ministry, perhaps by identifying with someone in our
household. If I am thirsty and wish that someone would make
me a drink, I can say to myself, “I will make everyone a drink!”
Instead of being unhappy that no one serves me, I will make
286 Totally Committed!

everyone a drink. If everyone thinks like this, the next time

around someone may make me a drink though this is not my
motive. We have opportunities to learn self-giving love in the
life of the body of Christ.

Going from the first stage to the second

In learning to care for others, initially we may be motivated by
self-interest. I was watching a news report of a forest fire in
California. There was an interview with a man who had helped
save another person’s house from being burned down. When
asked why he saved the house, he said if another fire should
threaten his own house in the future, his neighbors will come
to his rescue. According to the report, the burning house was
saved because of a collective effort to put out the fire. In fact
most of the houses on the front line were saved. The man who
was interviewed was motivated by, “If I do this for you, you will
do the same for me.”
Initially our helping the neighbor may be motivated by self-
interest. Yet the self-interest can be transformed into love for
the neighbor, who later becomes the “other” person who is in
need but is not in a position to help himself. Your self-serving
motive can be changed into a self-giving love, so that one day
you will do more for others than anyone has ever done for you.
We are reminded of the situation in which a person jumps into
a river to save a drowning man without thinking of his own
safety. He is putting his own life at risk because his survival is
 Chapter 15 – The Golden Rule and the Renewing of the Mind 287

not guaranteed. If he drowns, he will have loved the other

person more than himself.

Misusing the Golden Rule

Is the Golden Rule applicable in every situation? What about a
situation of wrongdoing? If someone sees you shoplifting, you
probably would not want him to report you to the police. Do
we then apply the Golden Rule so that I don’t report on you
and you don’t report on me? Only in a perverse way that makes
us a band of thieves. The Rule works only for a certain type of
person, for it is based on the Sermon on the Mount which is
addressed to those who are pure in heart and hunger for right-
eousness.
If you commit a sin, what would you like others to do for
you? Keep quiet about it or point it out? This is the cutting edge
of the Golden Rule. It is not all strawberries and cream. If you
stray from the Lord and commit more and more sins, what
would you like others to do for you? Speak to you out of love?
Give you a warning? Or overlook your sins? How we apply the
Golden Rule reveals a lot about ourselves.
Another situation: What if someone loves you more than
God? Will you be happy if your wife loves you more than she
loves God? Or your husband loves you more than he loves
God? Or that he or she loves you and the Lord equally? At your
wedding what would you want your fiancé or fiancée to
promise you? To love you more than anyone else? Even more
than God? Or do you say, “I want him or her to love the Lord
288 Totally Committed!

more than me.” You feel good for saying the right thing but
what will happen when you are put to the test? If your fiancé or
fiancée, or your husband or wife, goes on a missions assign-
ment for the next six months, how will you take it?

The story of Xushu

I was wondering if there might be anyone in the secular world
who wants others to love his country more than they love him.
Then the story of Xushu of the Three Kingdoms period in
Chinese history came to mind.
Xushu was one of several advisors to Liubei. Liubei, a
warlord and the founder of the state of Shuhan, was not
outstanding in many areas, but he had one excellent quality.
Some people are outstanding in many areas but are ruined by
one weakness, whereas others are not good in many areas but
have one redeeming quality. The latter was true of Liubei. His
redeeming quality was his ability and willingness to recruit
talented people to advise him, and he owed much of his success
to them. One of those he recruited was this Xushu, a gifted stra-
tegist. Liubei already had people like Guangong and Zhangfei
who were more muscle than brains, so he was happy to find the
right man in Xushu.
But Liubei’s arch-enemy, Caocao, also had his eyes on
Xushu. Caocao too was in search of talented people but his
repulsive character had caused many to align themselves with
Liubei who was a respected gentleman. So Caocao hatched a
plan to lure talented people away from Liubei. He found out
 Chapter 15 – The Golden Rule and the Renewing of the Mind 289

that Xushu’s mother was living in his territory, so he forged a

letter to Xushu allegedly written by his mother, telling him to
visit her. Xushu received this letter, and because he was loyal to
his mother, he rushed off to visit her out of filial piety.
In one of the moving incidents of the Three Kingdoms
period, Liubei pleads with Xushu not to leave, even hanging on
to his horse. But Xushu was determined to leave because he felt
that his first duty was to his mother. But seeing Liubei’s
anguish, Xushu told him of a man named Zhuge Liang who
could help him establish his kingdom. Then Xushu left.
He entered Caocao’s territory, found his mother, and said to
her, “You called for me, so I rushed back to you.” She said, “I
never called for you.” Xushu replied, “But here’s the letter you
wrote me.”
His mother said it was a forgery. Far from being happy to see
her son, she reprimanded him: “You shouldn’t have left Liubei
because he is a good man whom China needs. You should have
stayed with him to help him establish a just and righteous
kingdom. Your priorities are wrong.” Then she killed herself!
Xushu was shattered, but he couldn’t return to Liubei because
he was trapped in Caocao’s territory.
What commitment! His mother didn’t want her son to love
her more than the country, more than the kingdom, more than
the welfare of the people. To show her commitment, she killed
herself. How many Christians have a similar intensity of
commitment? Earlier we asked, What do you want others to do
for you? If you are a mother, do you want your son to love you
more than God? Or equally with God? Or less than God?
290 Totally Committed!

Putting God first—nominally

I once interviewed a couple who were applying for the full-time
ministry training. The husband was totally for God. I then
asked the wife, “Please tell me the order of your priorities.” To
my surprise, it was her children first, her husband second, the
church third—and of course the Lord above them all, nomin-
ally at least. It is easy to say that God comes first, but when the
test comes, what will you do? The wife could not be accepted
for the ministry training (much to her husband’s disappoint-
ment) because we cannot allow anyone to serve God with the
wrong priorities. Again we see the cutting edge of the Golden
Rule.
The “others” in the Golden Rule include first and foremost
the people closest to us. Do I want them to love me more than
God? If a church leader thinks like this, his priorities are upside
down. I don’t want anyone to love me more than God. When
people become too devoted to me, I push them away. I don’t
want my wife to love me more than the Lord. I would suggest
to her that she go out and serve God in some way. I can do the
cooking and wash the dishes for myself from time to time. It
would be a waste to have someone who is trained to serve God
to do the cooking or the laundry for me when she could be
meeting the spiritual needs of others. It would be self-centered
of me to have her look after me while others are being denied
the encouragement and teaching she could give them.
We want people to love us because we want to possess them.
Parents often do this with their children. It is the demands of
those closest to us—father or mother, son or daughter, brother
 Chapter 15 – The Golden Rule and the Renewing of the Mind 291

or sister, husband or wife—that make it hard for us to obey the

command to love the neighbor who is in need. But if we teach
our children to love God first and foremost, this won’t weaken
our love for one another but will strengthen it.

Hate our family?

The Lord Jesus says in Luke 14:26:

If anyone comes to me and does not hate his own father and
mother and wife and children and brothers and sisters, yes,
and even his own life, he cannot be my disciple. (ESV)

This verse sticks in our throats like a fish bone because of the
word hate. But we mustn’t run away from it, for when Jesus
uses a strong word like hate, there must be a good reason for it.
We find the word objectionable and wonder why loving the
neighbor must exclude loving those closest to us such as
husband, wife, father, mother, children. The fact remains that
we need to deal with the word hate. What are we to do with it?
Water it down? Many commentaries understand “hate” to
mean “love less” and they quote Mt.10:37 for support: “Who-
ever loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me.”
But the absence of hate in Mt.10:37 does not remove hate
from Lk.14:26. If you look up the Greek word for hate or its
Hebrew equivalent, you cannot evade the fact that hate really
means hate and not “love less.” I have confirmed this by
consulting several dictionaries, including BDAG for Greek and
BDB for Hebrew.
292 Totally Committed!

A principle of exegesis is to see how a writer uses the same

word elsewhere in his own writings. Luke uses “hate” several
times and in no instance does it mean anything less than hate.
Examples include Luke 1:71 (we are saved from our enemies
and those who hate us); 6:22 (blessed are you when men hate
you); 6:27 (do good to those who hate you); 19:14 (the king’s
subjects hated him). The BDAG lexicon defines the Greek word
for “hate” in these verses as hate, detest, abhor.
In Luke 14:26, “hate” is in the present continuous tense;
hence it is an ongoing hate and not a one-time hate. The verse
says that the disciple is to hate his own life, which accords with
Jn.12:25 (he who hates his life will keep it to life eternal) where
the same word “hate” is used.
The fact that Mt.10:37 is a weaker form of Lk.14:26 does not
negate or nullify Lk.14:26. Mt.10:37 cannot be taken to mean
that it is permissible for us to love father or mother on the same
level as the Lord. That interpretation is possible if all we had
was Mt.10:37, but Lk.14:26 rules it out.
The word “less” has a relative or comparative meaning
rather than an absolute meaning. If we love someone less than
the Lord, how much less? Slightly less, somewhat less, or much
less? All these fall within the range of the meaning of “less”. On
the other hand, “hate” is not a relative term but the diametric
opposite of love. The comparative “love less” may apply in
some situations, but there are other situations which force us
to choose the one or the other, as in the case of a teacher I knew
personally in China. One evening after work, God told him in
a vision to go and preach the gospel. When he told his wife
about it, she told him to choose between her and God, for he
 Chapter 15 – The Golden Rule and the Renewing of the Mind 293

cannot have both. When he declared his choice for God, his
wife told him to leave the house, for she considered that he
hated her.

The Levites killed their brothers

In studying a New Testament passage, we often need to
consider its Old Testament connection. The background of our
discussion on “hate” is the story of the golden calf in Exodus
32:6ff, and in particular what the Levites did in that incident.
Moses had just come down from a mountain when he saw a
chaotic situation in which the whole nation of Israel was wor-
shipping the golden calf. So Moses said to the nation, “Who-
ever is on the LORD’s side, come to me!” (v.26) All the sons of
Levi responded to the call and flocked to Moses. Then Moses
told them that by Yahweh’s command, each man was to “put
his sword upon his thigh, and go back and forth from gate to
gate in the camp, and kill every man his brother, and every man
his friend, and every man his neighbor” (v.27, NASB). The love
of one’s neighbor is now expressed in a radical way. No guilty
person was to be spared. Sure enough, that day about 3,000
men fell to the sword (v.28). The swords of the Levites were
dripping with the blood of their closest relatives.
In the New Testament age, killing the neighbor with the
sword is not something that we do literally. Yet a similar
question arises: If you should stray from God, forsake your
commitment, apostatize, and lead others astray, what would
you like your neighbor to do to you?
294 Totally Committed!

In the story of the golden calf, we see radical commitment

among the Levites. There is an early parallel to this when
Abraham was about to kill his son Isaac as a sacrifice to God
(Genesis 22). How much did Abraham love his son? With all
his heart and all his soul. He would have gladly died in place of
Isaac if God had allowed it. He would have sacrificed himself at
the altar if it meant his son could live. Isaac was young and had
a future ahead of him, but Abraham was more than 100 years
old. But because it was Abraham and not Isaac whom God was
testing, it had to be Isaac who was to be offered. Abraham loved
Isaac with all his being but he loved God even more.
Now we see what “hate” really means. At the very least, it
includes loving God more than anyone else. How much more?
To the extent that an observer would take your actions for God
as hating the other person. When the Levites were killing their
loved ones in obedience to Yahweh’s command, in a real sense
they were hating them. The Levites didn’t just say to them, “I’ll
let you off this time, so don’t do it again”. Deuteronomy 33:9
says that each Levite “disowned his brothers and ignored his
children”.
Because 3,000 idol worshippers were killed, the rest of the
nation was spared further disaster. Some commentators have
noted that 3,000 out of two million people is not a high
percentage.
By what they had done, the Levites ordained themselves into
God’s service and became the tribe of priests. Because of their
commitment, they were sanctified: “Today you have been
ordained for the service of the LORD” (Ex.32:29 ESV; HCSB has
“dedicated to the LORD”). The Lord bestowed on them the
 Chapter 15 – The Golden Rule and the Renewing of the Mind 295

blessing of the ministry. The Levites are the special servants of

Yahweh God, for they have proven their commitment and
faithfulness.
Similarly in Luke 14:26, your commitment to God esta-
blishes you as a disciple and you are ordained into the ministry
of the kingdom of God. Some have noted that the 3,000 killed
by the Levites are equal in number to the 3,000 added to the
kingdom at Pentecost (Acts 2:41). The former were killed by
the Levites; the latter came to life through the new Levites, the
disciples of the Lord, since Christians are the new Levites: “He
has made us a kingdom, priests to his God and Father”
(Rev.1:6).
Will we respond to the call, Who is on the Lord’s side? We
are afraid to be extreme or radical. But if you go along with the
crowd, you will be no different from the others. On the other
hand, a radical person will stand out from the crowd and draw
their attention.
Jesus says that the world hates us, and this is despite our love
for the people of the world. But does the world really hate a
philanthropist who cares for others? The world doesn’t hate
people who give to charity, but it hates those who love God and
man radically and uncompromisingly. The world tolerates reli-
gion when it suits its purposes, but opposes those who put God
and Christ above everyone else. Jesus says, “Everyone will hate
you because of me” (Mk.13:13; also Mt.10:22; Jn.15:18; 17:14).
We want to be liked, not hated, but Jesus says that if we are
truly his disciples, we will be hated.
296 Totally Committed!

There is a remarkable incident from the Spring and Autumn

period of China’s history (8th to 5th century BC). There was an
official by the name of Shi Que who lived in the state of Wei.
He was a daifu, a high official. He had a son named Hou who
conspired with Zhou Xu to assassinate a duke. When Shi Que
found out about the plot, he had his son executed! From this
incident comes the Chinese saying, da yi mie qin (to uphold
righteousness above the welfare of one’s own family). Execut-
ing a son for his crimes is rare in practice, not only in China
but in the history of the world. This makes the incident of the
Levites in Exodus 32 all the more remarkable when we take into
account the vast scale of the killing.

A remarkable paradox
But if we live under the lordship of Jesus and obey his teachings
in total commitment, we will experience a remarkable paradox:
In hating our loved ones and in loving God above all, God’s
love will empower us to love them on a whole new level: the
spiritual level. He will pour into our hearts a divine love (Rom.
5:5) that carries a new quality and a new intensity. Far from
loving them the less, we will love them the more, with God’s
own love. Many Christians have experienced this paradox and
know it is real. It is related to the principle that we will lose what
we cling to in carnal love. But if anyone hates his own life—and
those dear to him—he will keep it for eternity (Jn.12:25;
Mt.10:39; 16:25).
 Chapter 15 – The Golden Rule and the Renewing of the Mind 297

God, the sum of all love and commitment

W e are called to love God with our whole being and our
neighbor as ourselves, which in practice means to love
our neighbor more than ourselves. Our thinking must be
centered on others, having the mind of Christ by the work of
the Spirit. But our love for the neighbor, even our dearest ones,
must never exceed—or even equal—our love for God, the
Father of Jesus Christ. God is the ultimate source and object of
all true love. He is the fountain of love from which
commitment springs forth.

— END —
 Scripture Index
Gen 1:1 185 Dt 31:20 47
Gen 1:2 263 Dt 32:6 23
Gen 1:27 277 Dt 32:10 274
Gen 3:22 138 Dt 32:15 48
Gen 9:6 227 Dt 33:9 294
Gen 22 294 Josh 24:15 150
Gen 24:35 81 Josh 24:16-18 150
Gen 32:24-32 203 Josh 24:19-20 151
Ex 3:15 21, 23 1Sam 18:1 220
Ex 20:7 21 1Sam 18:3 221
Ex 21:7-11 87 1Ki 11:33 22
Ex 22:3 87 1Ki 18:1 20
Ex 31:3; 35:31 263 1Ki 18:21 151
Ex 32 296 2Chr 15:1; 24:20 263
Ex 32:4 22 Job 33:4 263
Ex 32:6 293 Ps 8:5 155
Ex 32:29 294 Ps 17:8 275
Ex 33:20 194 Ps 18:24-26 42
Lev 19:18 229, 230, 232, 259 Ps 23:1 20
Lev 19:34 229, 230 Ps 31:5 9
Lev 21:1,11 223 Ps 34:8 161
Lev 25:47 87 Ps 36:9 77
Num 15:37-41 5 Ps 37:5 9
Num 19:11-13 223 Ps 62:12 42
Num 24:2 263 Ps 66:18 43
Dt 5:11 21 Ps 73 33
Dt 6:4-5 5, 6, 7 Prov 16:3 9
Dt 6:4-7 7 Eccl 1:9 248
Dt 6:4-9 5 Isa 5:20 155
Dt 6:5 233 Isa 6:10-11 46
Dt 11:13 8 Isa 42:8 20
Dt 15:7 266 Isa 42:9,10 248
Dt 21:18-21 49 Isa 44:24 23, 189
Dt 21:22 50 Isa 45:5 23
Dt 27 43 Isa 49:15-16 284
Dt 30 170 Isa 55:8-9 16
Dt 30:19 150 Isa 61:1 61
300 Scripture Index

Isa 63:9 275 Mt 7:7-11 37

Isa 63:16 23 Mt 7:11 42, 178
Jer 13:23 115 Mt 7:12 281
Ezek 7:27 42 Mt 7:13-14 112
Ezek 11:5 20 Mt 7:17-18 171
Ezek 12:2 49 Mt 7:17-19 41
Ezek 36:26-27 101 Mt 7:22-23 218
Amos 2:6-7 61 Mt 7:26-27 135
Amos 3:2 43 Mt 8:4 136
Amos 4:1 62 Mt 9:13,36 137
Amos 5:11-12 62 Mt 9:16-17 120
Amos 8:4 62 Mt 10 123
Zech 2:8 275 Mt 10:22 295
Mal 2:10 23 Mt 10:37 291, 292
Mal 2:16 26 Mt 10:39 113
Mt 3:16; 12:28 263 Mt 10:39; 16:25 296
Mt 4:8-9 55 Mt 10:40 276, 277
Mt 4:17 11 Mt 11:5 61
Mt 4:23 214 Mt 11:19 131
Mt 5 32, 63 Mt 12 177
Mt 5:3 60, 61, 64 Mt 12:28 217
Mt 5:3-12 16 Mt 12:48 222
Mt 5:9 103 Mt 12:50 103
Mt 5:13 17 Mt 13:13-15 46
Mt 5:22 251 Mt 16:13,17 195
Mt 5:28 18 Mt 16:24 107
Mt 5:29-30 18 Mt 16:25-26 113
Mt 5:31-32 25 Mt 16:26 72, 113
Mt 5:33-37 27 Mt 19:16-22 257
Mt 5:38-41 133 Mt 19:17 156
Mt 5:43-48 28 Mt 19:19 232, 235
Mt 5:45 32 Mt 19:19; 22:39 229, 230, 232
Mt 6 31, 34 Mt 19:21 61
Mt 6:1 38 Mt 19:21-22 69
Mt 6:12 176 Mt 19:23-24 214
Mt 6:13 158 Mt 19:27 222
Mt 6:14-15 39, 272 Mt 21:21 243, 244
Mt 6:19-24 51 Mt 22:37 8
Mt 6:25-34 284 Mt 22:39 220, 232, 233, 237
Mt 6:26,28 33 Mt 23 168
Mt 6:28 36 Mt 25:31-46 276, 277
Mt 7:1-2 39 Mt 25:35-36 284
Mt 7:7 40 Mt 25:40 133
 Scripture Index 301

Mt 26:52 80 Luke 14:12-14 74

Mt 26:63-64 195 Luke 14:26 291, 292, 295
Mt 28:10 133 Luke 14:33 74, 258
Mark 3 177 Luke 16:8,9 58
Mark 3:35 103 Luke 16:11-14 75
Mark 4:12 46 Luke 16:12 77, 78
Mark 7:36; 8:26 136 Luke 18:19 156
Mark 8:35 273 Luke 18:22 273
Mark 11:22-23 243 Luke 18:22-23 73
Mark 12:31 229, 230, 232, 233, Luke 18:24-25 78
237 Luke 19:2 79
Mark 12:31-33 233 Luke 22:27 106
Mark 12:33 232 Luke 23:46 9
Mark 13:13 295 John 1:12 37, 104, 105
Mark 14:61-62 195 John 7:17 19
Mark 16:18 219, 220 John 7:38 249
Luke 1:53 70 John 7:38-39 260
Luke 1:71 292 John 8:12 106
Luke 4:18 70 John 10:10 113
Luke 6:20-25 63 John 10:11 225
Luke 6:24-25 70 John 10:26-27 106
Luke 6:31 281 John 11:40 204
Luke 6:38 272, 273 John 12:8 61
Luke 6:43-44 171 John 12:23-25 107
Luke 7:22 70 John 12:24 123
Luke 7:34 131 John 12:25 114, 292, 296
Luke 8:10 46 John 12:26 106
Luke 8:21 103 John 12:40 46
Luke 8:56 136 John 12:46 106
Luke 9:24 273 John 12:48 247
Luke 10:16 276, 277 John 13:34-35 225
Luke 10:25-37 223, 254 John 14:6 190
Luke 10:27 229, 230, 232, 234 John 14:16-17 104
Luke 11:4 176 John 15:12 220, 275
Luke 11:22 177 John 15:13-15 90
Luke 11:23 149 John 15:14 134
Luke 11:52 163 John 15:17 218
Luke 12 36 John 15:18; 17:14 295
Luke 12:16-19 71 John 17:3 23
Luke 12:16-21 71 John 20:17 23
Luke 12:20-21 72 Acts 2:4-12 264
Luke 12:32-34 73 Acts 2:22 197
302 Scripture Index

Acts 2:24,31,36 199 Rom 12:1-2 234

Acts 2:36 83 Rom 12:2 282
Acts 2:41 295 Rom 12:5 277
Acts 2:42-44 267 Rom 12:17-21 143
Acts 2:44-45; 4:32 98 Rom 12:21 160, 172, 175, 179,
Acts 2:45 265 181
Acts 3 141 Rom 13:8 228
Acts 4 266 Rom 13:9 229, 230, 232, 235
Acts 4:32-35 267 Rom 13:9-10 235
Acts 5:32 104 Rom 14:17 217
Acts 9:4-5 277 Rom 15:6 23
Acts 16 115 1Cor 2:2 197
Acts 16:27 116 1Cor 2:10-14 263
Acts 16:30-31 117 1Cor 6:3 156
Acts 16:31 115, 118 1Cor 6:20 90
Acts 20:26-27 115 1Cor 11:7 227, 277
Acts 28:3-6 220 1Cor 12 264
Acts 28:26 46 1Cor 12:3 84
Rom 1:20 186 1Cor 12:13 270, 271, 277
Rom 2:14 245 1Cor 12:13-14 269
Rom 4:19 109 1Cor 12:27 277
Rom 5:5 144, 217, 296 1Cor 13:3 158, 265
Rom 5:9 175 1Cor 14 264
Rom 5:11 9 1Cor 15:3-9 200
Rom 5:19 174 2Cor 1:3; 11:31 23
Rom 6 87, 103 2Cor 4:12 226
Rom 6:1-3 119 2Cor 5:17 277
Rom 6:3-8 123 2Cor 6:14-18 130
Rom 6:4-5 277 2Cor 8:5 234
Rom 6:7 122 2Cor 11:2 277
Rom 6:17-18 121 2Cor 11:14 171
Rom 7 123 Gal 1:13,23 200
Rom 7:15 160 Gal 2:20 275
Rom 8:9,14 263 Gal 3:13 50, 90
Rom 8:13-14 123 Gal 3:26 103
Rom 8:14 99, 103, 105, 123 Gal 4:21-31 87
Rom 8:23 156 Gal 5:3 124
Rom 8:29 133 Gal 5:13-15 236
Rom 8:32 50, 177 Gal 5:14 229, 230, 232, 236
Rom 8:35 178 Gal 5:19-21 124
Rom 8:37 180 Gal 5:22 100, 217
Rom 11:8 46 Gal 5:22-23 14, 125
Rom 11:21 50 Gal 6:10 244
 Scripture Index 303

Gal 6:14 125, 197 Heb 2:14 159, 160

Eph 1:3 23 Heb 11 81
Eph 4:26 14 Jms 1:17 156
Eph 4:30 263 Jms 2:8 230, 236
Eph 5:8 17 Jms 2:10 124
Eph 5:25 226 Jms 2:17,20,26 184
Eph 5:28-29 253 Jms 2:19 10, 141, 184
Phil 2:7 106 Jms 4:4 131
Phil 3:3 263 1Pet 2:23 10
Col 1:13 87 1Pet 4:19 10
Col 1:15 189 2Pet 2:19 87
Col 1:18; 1:24 277 1Jn 2:7-8 215
Col 2:13 175 1Jn 3:14 249
Col 2:14,15 176 1Jn 3:16 225, 250
1Tim 1:18 10 1Jn 3:17 265
1Tim 5:1-2 221 1Jn 3:19 252
1Tim 6:6-8 94 1Jn 4:2 263
1Tim 6:9-10 93 1Jn 4:19 32
1Tim 6:17 97 1Jn 4:20 226
1Tim 6:17-19 96 1Jn 5:18 133
2Tim 1:12 10 1Jn 5:19 125, 158
2Tim 2:10 226 Rev 1:6 295
2Tim 2:26 87 Rev 3:15-16 2
2Tim 4:7-8 181 Rev 3:17 98
Heb 2:7 155
Heb 2:11 133